Search the Community

This is the second and (as of now) final chapter of the story. In this chapter, Adam and Wyatt explore their feelings for each other. Lots of sex and growth ensues! “What are you doing?” Wyatt rumbled softly. Adam retracted his hands and then froze, holding his breath. “Were you touching me?” Wyatt asked. “It-it was an accident, I was just, uh shif ting around, and—“ “Uh huh. Hmmm little buddy,” Wyatt slurred and then reached over to Adam. “What are we gonna do with you, hmm?” the big man rumbled and then reached for Adam. Adam tried to back up but was already on the edge of the bed. Wyatt’s huge arms wrapped Adam up like he was tackling him, and then the big lineman pulled Adam closer into a tight, warm, fleshy embrace. Wyatt squeezed Adam into a bear hug and pressed Adam’s face against his chest. “Yeah come here little guy,” Wyatt whispered. “Damn, you’re so skinny,” he said and humped his waist forward, rubbing the titanic bulge in his shorts against Adam’s stiffy. “Yeah, I thought so,” Wyatt hummed as he rubbed his bulge against Adam’s. “You like big guys, don’t you?” Wyatt asked as he squeezed Adam harder. “Y-yes,” Adam grunted as the most beautiful man he’d ever seen ground his giant body against him. “I’m sorry, you’re just so BIG and I, I, I just wanted to see what it felt like, and—“ “Shhhhh, little guy, you’re in luck. As it turns out, I love skinny little guys like you,” Wyatt breathed as he moved his lips closer to Adam. Adam could taste the beer on Wyatt’s lips as they kissed, their tongues wrestling, Wyatt’s thicker lips and mouth dominating Adam’s. They kissed for what seemed like forever to Adam until Wyatt pulled away. “How’s that, little freshman?” Wyatt said with a grin. Adam was speechless and just sighed in relief and pleasure. Wyatt’s huge left hand explored Adam’s skinny frame, reaching lower, running over Adam’s ribs and hips until he felt the meaty handfuls of his kicker’s bubble butt. “Ohhhh fuck yeah,” Wyatt rumbled as he felt Adam’s perfect, round ass. His huge paw took handful and squeezed, his fingers sneaking into the crack of Adam’s ass. Adam returned by rubbing his hands hungrily all over Wyatt’s chest, shoulders, and arms, feeling every inch of bulky muscle packed on the college senior. Wyatt tensed and flexed his muscles to show the power he had over the diminutive kicker. “You like that? All that muscle? You wanna feel?” Wyatt rumbled as he shifted his weight and pinned Adam on his back. “You like all this size?” Wyatt said as he straddled Adam and flexed his big arms, 22” of thick power, exposed hairy pits radiating his jock BO stink into the room. “Oh fuck yeah, ever since the first day I saw you at practice I couldn’t believe how big you were, fucking huge,” Adam breathed as he reached up and rubbed Wyatt’s huge belly, which was pressing down on him. “Aww yeah, the first time I saw you I knew I watched your skinny little ass, couldn’t wait to stretch you out on my thick cock,” Wyatt drawled as he pressed his hard bulging cock against Adam’s shorts, knocking on the door to Adam’s thigh hole. “Oh fuck, yeah, big man, do whatever you want to me, so much bigger and stronger than me, do it,” Adam whispered and Wyatt growled in response. The big man stood up at the end of the bed, shucked his shorts, and then spat into the palm of his hand. He reached down and started stroking himself, his dick 8 inches long and nearly as thick, a huge red mushroom head slick and hard. His pecs and arms and traps tensed as he pumped his cock harder, his huge thighs fighting for space against his swelling balls. He was hairless, totally smooth and sweaty, slick and glistening in the moonlight filtering in through the blinds. Adam ripped the sheets and covers off the bed and got in position, stretching his flexible legs over his shoulders and spreading himself wide. “Aww fuck yeah Adam, such a furry hole, look at that, perfect fucking, ooooh yeah,” Wyatt growled as he slipped a slick finger inside Adam and rubbed it around. “Gonna stretch you out SO good bro, you’re gonna be feeling it for days, I promise. Most guys can’t take my cock… can you?” Wyatt said as loosened up Adam while staring right into Adam’s brown eyes. Adam just groaned and moaned louder, the big lineman’s fingers already making him feel things I had never felt before. He looked up at the monster jock towered over him, thick muscles tensing, lineman gut jiggling slightly, swollen cock throbbing and leaking. “Yeah here it comes bud, get ready,” Wyatt whispered as he got back onto the bed, the mattress shifting and groaning as his 360lb bulk straddled the little kicker and he pushed his cock relentlessly inside. Adam groaned and Wyatt clamped a huge hand down over Adam’s mouth, silencing him. “Shhh bud we can’t have the rest of the team hear us,” Wyatt growled as he pushed his cock in even deeper. “Ohhhhh fuck yeah,” Wyatt whispered as he pushed in all the way up his balls. Adam could feel the big tight balls pressing against his ass. He looked up at his enormous buddy with his mouth agape, then nodded for more. Wyatt slowly pulled his cock out right up to the ridge of his mushroom head and then slammed back in with a grunt, like he was slamming into someone on the football field. “Uuunnnnnggggg,” Adam said as quietly as he could, still shocked that this was happening. The huge lineman grabbed Adam’s ankles and held them in place as he thrust in and out of Adam. “Oh my god bud you got SUCH a tight hole for me to fuck, don’t you,” Wyatt rumbled as he set Adam’s ankles on his shelf-like shoulders and pecs. “So fucking tight for my big thick dick, huh” Wyatt said as he increased the pace of his fucking. “Uhhnnnngggg yeah big guy, fuck me, fuck me Wyatt, holy shit, so big!” Adam said as Wyatt rode him, pounding in harder and harder, all 360lbs of his bulk crashing into him. “YEAH fucking right so huge, gonna grow more and more too huh, big fuckin’ monster jock pounding you GOOD,” Wyatt breathed as his lips and mouth tensed. He pounded away relentlessly, slamming his heavy bulk into Adam’s tight hole, stretching it, ruining it, sending shockwaves of pleasure through Adam’s entire body. Minutes went by with the only sound being Adam’s muffled groans, Wyatt’s determined growls, and college jock beef slamming together. Wyatt’s eyes squinted together and he twitched. “Feels so good, big top pounding his little freshmen kicker, hell YES,” Wyatt boomed and his face contorted in a tight expression as he exploded into Adam. Adam felt the heat of his lineman buddy filling him up, making him feel complete for the first time in his life, felt pressure surging inside. Wyatt groaned and grunted and pulled out, cum dribbling onto the sheets of the bed as he stood again at the end of the bed, his huge thick red cock bobbing and dripping onto the floor. “Your turn now, little guy,” Wyatt rumbled and he climbed back on top of Adam, this time at a different angle. “What, what are you, whoooooooooaaaaaaaa,” Adam breathed as Wyatt slurped up his rock-hard cock into his mouth. It did not take long for Adam to explode into Wyatt’s mouth and for the hungry jock to slurp up every drop of Adam’s seed. “Mmmm nothing like a midnight snack,” Wyatt grinned as he scooted forward until he was laying next to Adam once again. “Come here, little guy, you’re all mine now,” Wyatt said as he wrapped his huge, strong arms around the kicker and pulled him in until he was spooning him. “Wyatt, that was amazing,” Adam said as he felt the warm breath of the senior blowing against the back of his head. “Shhh little guy, just go to sleep now and let me wrap you up,” Wyatt said as he squeezed Adam in his arms. “I got you now.” Adam just smiled, euphoria still tingling up his spine and ass from being freshly fucked, and they both drifted off to sleep. -- Adam woke up still being gripped tightly by Wyatt’s huge arms. Massive scarred-up forearms seemed to cover most of his torso, and Wyatt’s beefy pecs pressed against Adam’s back and neck uncomfortably. Adam shifted and wriggled a bit, trying to escape Wyatt’s grip, but found that he couldn’t. It was enough to rouse the sleeping giant though. “Hey there little guy, good morning,” Wyatt purred, his deep voice sounding soft. “Well, that was fun last night huh?” he asked as he squeezed Adam from behind again. “Uh huh, it was… incredible!” Adam said and pushed himself against Wyatt harder, his ass pressed up against Wyatt’s morning wood. Wyatt shifted away from Adam and reached his arms up to stretch. His huge body stretched longer than the length of the bed and his arms actually bumped against the headboard. Annoyed, Wyatt grunted and stood, looking a bit… different. “Whoa, what the… is the room smaller than I remembered?” Wyatt asked, reaching up to scratch his chest. Adam turned to look at the beefy lineman and his jaw drawed. Wyatt was noticeably bigger. Several inches taller and much more muscular, he looked more like a professional wrestler or strongman competitor than a chunky offensive lineman. He still had an ample belly and soft extra padding, but he looked harder, bulker, bulgier, more muscular everywhere. “W-Wyatt… you… are you bigger??” Adam asked in confusing as he scrambled out of bed to compare his own size to Wyatt. Wyatt waddled over to the bathroom, his heavy steps shaking the entire room, and looked in the mirror. Adam turned the light on, and Wyatt took a deep breath and drew himself up to his full height. “Well holy shit, I’m DEFINITELY bigger than last night! What the fuck,” the big senior rumbled, his voice deeper too. “I look fuckin’ AWESOME!” he said and he raised his right arm up to flex. His huge bicep exploded with thick, round muscle, a vein throbbing down the center of it. “How the fuck did this…happen!?” Adam stammered as he snuck around Wyatt—who had completely eclipsed Adam from the mirror—and started exploring every inch of beef on Wyatt’s huge body. “I don’t know, bud, but I feel amazing… I’m gotta be almost a foot taller than you and at least 100lbs bigger,” Wyatt said as he flexed every way he knew… he tensed his traps, which merged with his bull neck, he brought his fists together and saw his pecs pulse with thick powerful muscle, he shook his thighs and watched the massive quads solidify into rock-hard beef as he flexed. Wyatt’s huge cock throbbed and stiffened up fast, poking out into a raging boner as he watched himself flex and watched his little buddy worship his growing body. He turned to Adam, grabbed underneath the kicker’s arms and lifted him up, and made out ferociously for over a minute. “Oh fuck yeah, this is bigger too!” Wyatt purred as he reached down to squeeze his cock after detaching from Adam and letting him down to the ground. “You wanna get down there and take care of that for me?” he growled. “Yes sir!” Adam dropped to his knees and opened wide, stuffing Wyatt’s swelling cock into his mouth. Wyatt groaned and wrapped one enormous hand around Adam’s skull, pushing his cock in deeper as he started thrusting rhythmically. Wyatt looked in the mirror, a skinny little twink on his knees choking on his massive cock, a gigantic football monster staring back at him, packed with more size and muscle than he ever let himself dream of having. He flexed his arm and tried kissing it, but there was too much trap and delt meat in the way for him to reach. He moaned and blew his load down Adam’s throat. Adam sucked down all he could and then fell back onto his ass. He looked up at Wyatt towering over him, a huge muscular giant, his body swollen with muscle and fat, and he grinned. “Now it’s my turn!” Adam huffed and he held his hands up for Wyatt. Wyatt reached down and effortlessly lifted the 150lb kicker into his arms and carried him over to the bed. “That’s right little bud, I need more of that sweet cream of yours. This big boy is hungry!” Wyatt boomed and then threw Adam onto the bed from several feet away. Adam scrambled and fell on the bed and was quickly pinned down by Wyatt’s huge bulk. The heavy lineman crushed him until 450+ pounds of muscular football jock, smearing post-cum all over Adam’s chest and flat stomach. “You’re so little, and I’m so BIG, damn we make a perfect pair, huh?” Wyatt rumbled as he grabbed Adam from underneath, pulled him up, and then slurped up the kicker’s comparatively smaller cock. Adam lasted even less time than last night as he watched the giant football stud bob his head back and forth over as he sucked Adam’s dick. How as this real? Adam wondered but ultimately couldn’t think straight as the pleasure radiating through his body. He exploded into Wyatt’s mouth after only a few seconds. Wyatt greedily slurped up every drop, sucking hard to make sure he didn’t miss one, and then stood up. This time the results were more immediate. Wyatt felt a pleasing warmth radiating through his body, starting in his stomach and then pulsing out from there like a furnace. He grunted and groaned and he felt his muscles cramp and tense involuntarily. He winced, took a deep breath and stretched his arms up, and then let out a huge sigh. As he did, his entire body exploded with size. He surged up several inches, his body grew thicker and wider, his muscle ballooned harder and rounder. He took another deep breath, deeper this time, and then groaned, growing and growing right in front of Adam. Wyatt’s arms bumped against the ceiling as he grew, past seven feet tall, the floor creaking under his exploding weight. “Holy shit, Adam, look at this!” Wyatt boomed as he exploded with more size, growing and growing into the biggest damn football player that’s ever existed. He swelled up to strongman size, then powerlifter size, then BIGGER, his body bulging with hard muscle, his gut round and jiggly still but with turtleshell abs swelling underneath. His arms stuck out to his sides as his arms and lats fought for space, and his traps and shoulders blew up taller and wider. He adjusted as his weight as his thighs ballooned thicker, rubbing against each other awkwardly. His calves bulged with more size, absurdly huge and matched only by his huge feet. His cock throbbed hard again, over a foot long now and thick as a beer can. His piss slit flared angrily and the big mushroom head glistened red. Wyatt felt the surge of energy subside and brought his arms together in a most muscular pose for Adam, his massive chest bulging with muscle. “FUCK YEAH!” he roared. His whole body was slick with sweat, and he seemed to shine in the morning light. Wyatt went to the mirror and grunted and growled and laughed as he looked over the changes to his huge body. He looked over at the doorway to the toilet and laughed; there was no way he was fitting in there now. Adam appeared at his side, nestling in under his sweaty, rank armpit. The little guy only came up to Wyatt’s nipples now, and his eyes were even with the top of Wyatt’s huge round belly. “Well, little buddy, whatever’s in your spunk has a pretty powerful effect on me, I’d say!” Wyatt rumbled as he pulled his little boyfriend next to him and squeezed him in a friendly headlock. “I sure am glad we got paired to room together!” Wyatt said. He shifted Adam around and reached under the kicker’s arms and lifted him up; it was even easier now than just minutes before. He pulled him close and kissed Adam aggressively, pressing the little freshman’s body against his gigantic one in a huge bear hug. After a minute, they finally detached, precum from Adam’s leaking cock smeared against Wyatt’s gut. “Me too, big guy… me too!” Adam said with a grin and they kept making out, their cocks throbbing against one another, ready for another round of growth.

Hey everybody! I got inspired and finally wrote this idea that I've been playing with in my head for years and years. Many of us have had those crushes in our youths that we just couldn't touch but always wanted to if only we could get in the right situation. For me, I had major crushes on some guys on the football team when I was in college, and I look back and wish I could have just touched them, if not more. This story is an attempt to explore that idea. Adam is a scrawny freshman kicker for a small college in Minnesota. The smallest guy on the team, he doesn't fit in real well and feels pretty awkward around the other, bigger players. On a road trip to an away game, Adam gets paired to room with Wyatt, the biggest offensive lineman on the team, a hulking senior. In chapter one, they get to know each other and Adam tries to control his desire in the tight space of their hotel bed. Adam lurched in his seat as the rickety old school bus trundled down a bumpy road somewhere in rural Minnesota. He was squeezed in next to the window beside one of the wide receivers as the bus sped north towards their away game. It wasn’t until tomorrow, but because it started at noon the team had decided to spend the night at a cheap hotel on Friday to make sure everyone was fresh. Adam was a scrawny freshmen, the backup kicker for a small liberal arts school that happened to have a pretty decent football program. They weren’t D1 or anything, but the team was still filled with athletes, guys who had done well in high school and were good enough to play in college. Most of the other guys on the team were big, 220lb+ and built, lean, fast, muscular, but Adam wasn’t really any of those things. Sure he could aim the ball with uncanny consistency, which had earned him a partial scholarship and all-state honorable mention last year, but Adam was not really athletic. Just 150lb and 5’7”, he was easily the smallest guy on the team and didn’t really feel like he fit in. The bus was hot and musty, and the weather was unseasonably warm and humid for September in Minnesota. The bus was filled to the brim with oversized college jock bros who were loudly talking, playing music, and carrying on. Adam tried to ignore it and pressed his headphones on a little tighter. Finally the bus pulled in to the parking lot of the crappy little hotel they would staying at for the night. It was already sunset outside, and everyone was eager to get off the bus but before they could, coach stood up and yelled for everyone’s attention. He explained that there were only 30 rooms to go around, so people were randomly assigned a roommate for the two nights they were staying. Adam gulped. He didn’t know most of the guys on the team and he still felt pretty insecure about being around so many other big guys he didn’t know. It didn’t help that he had a crush on one player in particular… “Adam!” Coach bellowed and Adam perked up in his seat. “You’re with Wyatt!” People chuckled and hollered at this, and Adam blushed. He turned to look and saw Wyatt looking back at him, grinning. Wyatt was the biggest guy on the team by far; pairing him and Adam together must have been some sort of sick cosmic joke. Adam sunk down in his chair as the rest of the team filed off the bus. Adam slumped his heavy bag down on the floor of the room as he filed in. He was carrying not only his normal luggage but also all his football gear. Admittedly his gear was lighter and smaller than most, but it was still a heavy load. He looked around the room and cringed. It was small and dingy, like it hadn’t been updated since the 80s, with an old TV and cramped bathroom. And… “One bed!?” Adam groaned to himself. There wasn’t much room on the floor to sleep either. Would he have to… share!? Suddenly a shadow engulfed Adam as the light from the doorway was blocked. He turned and Wyatt was filling up the entire doorway. Wyatt was a senior offensive lineman and easily the biggest guy on the entire team. He was 6’1” and at least 360lbs, or so Adam had heard, with a bulky mix of lumpy, thick muscle and a generous distribution of fat. He was wearing a sweat-stained tanktop and blue mesh basketball shorts; his pasty, huge arms were slick with sweat as he lugged his considerably bigger bags in his hands. The weight from his bags made his enormous round delts twitch with muscle; his biceps exploded with muscle as he hefted the bags in front of him and entered the room. “Hey, you Adam?” Wyatt rumbled in a deep but soft voice as he threw his bags next to Adam’s. “Man, you ARE a little guy!” Wyatt laughed. Adam blushed, embarrassed. Wyatt extended a hand. “I’m Wyatt,” he said. “I-I know,” Adam stammered awkwardly as he extended his hand. Wyatt’s engulfed Adam’s completely, and Adam felt the thick, calloused hand squeeze his own until he winced. “Guess we’re roomies, huh?” Wyatt said as he bumped past Adam, his enormous round gut and shelf-like pecs brushing past Adam’s arm. A wave of musky BO sweat followed Wyatt as he passed. “You’re a freshman, right?” he said as he went into the bathroom. Adam marveled as the size of Wyatt’s enormous round ass, wide and powerful, and the spread of his huge back. He watched as Wyatt awkwardly squeezed into the little bathroom, his back wider than the door, his giant shoulders brushing against the frame roughly. “Y-yeah, the backup kicker. You’re a senior, right?” Adam said timidly. A loud stream of piss poured into the toilet as Wyatt dropped trow with the door open and relieved himself. “Yup. I saw you practicing the other day, you’re pretty good!” Wyatt said. Adam was taken aback. The big senior had noticed him? “Uh, thanks man, just something I’ve always been good at,” Adam said as Wyatt flushed the toilet. Adam sat the bed. Wyatt waddled back into the room, his big thighs rubbing together as he walked. He stepped up to Adam and towered over him. “Well it’s good to have you on the team, hopefully I can help set you up for some points tomorrow,” Wyatt said with a genuine smile. He had narrow, green eyes, black hair, and a sharp high and tight haircut. A wispy mustache and chin hair was all the facial hair he could grow, and Adam guessed that Wyatt was probably smooth and hairless under his tight tanktop. Wyatt’s exposed arms were huge, easily over 20” around and solid with hard muscle. His chest stuck out like a shelf, heavy pecs heaving up and down as he breathed, stretching the straps of his tank top until they were taut between his traps and chest. Adam gulped a little and felt his cock chub up as the handsome guy three times his size complimented him. “Th-thanks big guy. Uh, I’ve seen you around too, kinda hard to miss the biggest guy on the team,” Adam said. He couldn’t help but comment on Wyatt’s size. “Heh, yeah that’s me, always trying to get as big as possible. This isn’t nearly big enough to me, I’d love to start pushing 400lb by the end of the year if I can,” Wyatt said, looking off into the distance and flexing a bit. His forearms and upper arms bulged with mass and his traps rose to engulf his neck. “B-bigger!?” Adam blurted. “You’re already like three times my size!” “Heh, well, we’ll see,” Wyatt said and he sat down on the bed too, his soft belly jiggling slightly as he did. It creaked ominously and leaned towards Wyatt’s side. “I don’t want to intimidate any teammates now,” he said and nudged Adam roughly, pushing him off the bed. Wyatt boomed a jovial laugh and extended a hand to help Adam up. “Oops, sorry little guy! Guess I underestimated just how light you are!” Adam was shocked as just how easily Wyatt’s mass had displaced him. “Well with power like that you might intimidate people more than you think!” Adam said with a smile. He noticed just how thick and bulky Wyatt’s legs were from down on the floor, and gulped as the size of Wyatt’s huge feet before he stood up again. “I try to save it for the field,” Wyatt said. “I actually try to be extra nice and approachable outside of football…people tend to be kind of scared of me because of my size,” Wyatt explained. “I can see that, I’ll admit I was kind of nervous when they said we were gonna room together,” Adam admitted. “Oh really? Don’t be, man, it’s all good. Seniors gotta take care of their freshmen, right? We’re all on the same team,” Wyatt as he rose to his full height. He patted Adam on the shoulder roughly. “Besides, I’m a lineman, it’s my job to protect you,” Wyatt said with a smile. “Heh, yeah that’s true!” Adam chuckled nervously. “H-have you always been big?” “Oh yeah, growing up I was always the biggest kid in class, way taller and heavier than everyone. I grew up on a farm, so kind of got that cornfed diet and functional strength from doing chores. I was kind of a fat kid growing up but then I discovered weights and football in high school and here I am,” Wyatt said as he shifted his bulk from side to side. “It’s fun being the biggest!” Adam nodded and then looked over to their single queen-sized bed. “So, uh, I guess I’m taking the floor and you can have the bed?” Adam said nervously. “Naw, the bed is plenty big enough for both of us, I don’t want you on the floor the night before a game!” Wyatt rumbled and moved over to where his bag was sitting. “I mean, obviously I’m gonna take up more room than you, but you can squeeze on there, you’re a small guy,” Wyatt said as he looked Adam up and down with an expression that Adam couldn’t quite figure out. “You’ll be right up next to me.” Adam noticed Wyatt’s enormous bulge in his tight basketball shorts shifting around. “O-ok if you insist, big guy,” Adam said. “Mmm big guy, I always like when people call me that!” Wyatt laughed. He lifted his shoulder pads up out of his bag and set them down on the bed, causing the bed to bounce a little. “Jesus, those are so big!” Adam blurted. “Heh, yeah they had to custom order those for me. Already getting a little tight compared to earlier this season though, the bulk I’m on right now is working great! Put on 10lbs in the last three weeks!” Wyatt said excitedly as he unpacked the rest of his gear. “The school cafeteria is always good for me,” he said patting his gut. “Gotta have them gainz, right?” “Heh, yeah, right, gainz!” Adam chuckled nervously as the big lineman took up more space with his gear. “Let’s go get some food before it gets any later,” Wyatt said as his huge belly rumbled. “I’m starving!” -- Adam and Wyatt had spent more of the evening watching ESPN on the crappy hotel TV and getting to know each other. They talked about they each got into football, what Wyatt’s gym routine was like, foods they liked, and so on. The AC in the room was on full blast but it was still pretty warm, so both guys were in bed without shirts on. Eventually they turned the TV and stared at their phones for a while as it got later. Adam laid next to Wyatt in bed, tense and nervous. Wyatt’s wide frame spread to take up most of the bed, and Adam was clinging to an edge. It didn’t help that Wyatt’s heavy weight made the mattress sink down; Adam had to make sure he didn’t roll towards the middle of the bed and against Wyatt. Adam had to focus to contain the rising pressure in his pajama pants as he tried not to look too much at the bulky behemoth laying next to him. Wyatt was shirtless and hadn’t showered, so his smell permeated the room. He also radiated heat, a massive meaty furnace just inches from Adam. “Alright bud, I’m gonna sleep now. See you tomorrow,” Wyatt said as he turned off his phone and set it on his night stand. He shifted around in bed until his back was turned to Adam. He looked like a huge wall or mountain next to him, taking up 3/4ths of the bed. “O-ok Wyatt, goodnight,” Adam said nervously. Adam tried to lay as still as he could until he heard Wyatt starting to snore and breath evenly. Adam couldn’t sleep. He was raging hard; he couldn’t believe the guy he had such a massive crush on was right next to him, shirtless, sleeping, snoring. Adam could feel the heat and smell the musk radiating off of him, inviting Adam in. Adam couldn’t help but reach out and touch Wyatt’s big back. He was hot to the touch, his thick body soft but solid at the same time. He touched Wyatt’s traps, feeling their hardness and thickness, and then moved his hand up and over Wyatt’s massive boulder shoulder. Adam risked giving it a little squeeze and shuttered as he felt the hardness of the bulky muscle. He moved his arm across Wyatt’s upper arm, feeling the bulk of his huge thick triceps and running his fingers over the curve of Wyatt’s round bicep. Adam groaned softly and arched his back, his cock throbbing. He leaned closer to Wyatt’s sleeping form and breathed in his warm, heavy, musky scent. He couldn’t believe this fantasy was coming true. Suddenly Wyatt shifted, turning around to sleep on his other side, and Adam quickly retracted his hand and went still again. Wyatt settled with his face towards Adam, his chubby round cheeks looking soft as he snored and breathed on Adam. Wyatt’s breath was minty and fresh, and his lips were pouty and soft, with just a bit of a mustache and goatee framing them. His pecs were pressed together as he layed on his side, showing the enormous bulk of chest. He snored louder as he drifted off to deeper sleep, a deep rumbling growl that made his huge chest rise and fall, and Adam knew he wasn’t going to get much sleep that night. He thought about reaching out to touch the lineman’s meaty chest, moving his hand just over it, but couldn’t muster the courage to do it. He didn’t want to wake him and make things awkward. Instead Adam pulled a pillow around his head to try to block out the snoring and tried to go to sleep. -- The next day the game went just fine. Adam didn’t actually play, as he was just the backup, but he had fun watching Wyatt flatten the opposition and move people around easily with his huge bulk and tremendous strength. He had never noticed the way Wyatt really controlled the offense, because he had been so focused on the ball before. The only problem was that it was brutally hot, the hottest day this late in the year Adam could ever remember, and everyone was a sweaty soaking mess by the time they were done. After the game, the team had a post-game meeting, dinner, and then all went out to a movie, and Wyatt mostly stuck with his linemen buddies and Adam kept to himself. Adam sometimes caught Wyatt looking over at him and he would nod or look away awkwardly. Did Wyatt know that Adam touched him last night? What if he had told everyone else on the team? Adam was anxious and self-conscious the entire day. Finally, Adam headed back to his hotel room. It was dark by the time all planned activities were done. Wyatt had gone over to a friend’s hotel room after the movie, so Adam was alone. They weren’t leaving until the following morning, so he just had to wait around. He decided to go to bed early, but was awoken at 11:30pm by Wyatt bursting into the room. “Adam! You should have gone along with me tonight, bud,” Wyatt slurred as he stumbled into the room and slammed the door louder than he probably meant to. “Derrick somehow got a couple cases of beer and we were all playing Cards Against Humanity,” he rumbled as he sat on the bed and slipped off his huge shoes. “I-I didn’t know I was invited,” Adam said quietly, and Wyatt turned and stood up. “Of course you are, little guy! You’re my friend now, so you’re always invited,” Wyatt said as he looked down at Adam, who was shirtless and laying in bed. “Hey why is it so hot in here?” Wyatt said as he started trying to strip his shirt off. “The AC broke,” Adam explained as he watched Wyatt wrestling with his Underarmour compression shirt. “It’s, uh, gonna be kind of a warm one I think,” Adam said but his attention was fixed on the giant lineman exposing his enormous sweaty torso. Wyatt finally slipped the shirt off and stood shirtless and sweaty in the middle of the room. He then proceeded to awkwardly step out of his grey athletic shorts, leaving only skin-tight white compression shorts that left little to the imagination. “Ahh, that’s better!” the big lineman boomed as he approached the bed. “W-what are you wearing?” Adam said, shocked that his crush was about to get into bed wearing nothing but compression shorts. “The only thing that fits me,” Wyatt said. “My boys need plenty of room, as does my ass and thighs, so the stretchy stuff is what I wear. Now scoot over, short stuff, make way for the big guy!” he said before crashing down onto the bed. The mattress squealed dramatically, and Wyatt partially squashed Adam. “Whoa, jeez, Wyatt, aren’t you gonna shower first?” Adam said as he wrinkled his nose as the sweat-soaked behemoth pressed against him, smearing sweat all over his arm. “You’re gross!” “I never shower after games, it’s bad luck and I kind of like the football pad smell,” Wyatt grumbled as he pressed against Adam harder. “Deal with it, little guy!” Wyatt’s beer breath wafted over Adam as he pressed against him. “Jeez, how much did you have to drink?” Adam asked as Wyatt’s sweaty frame soaked the sheets. “Enough for even someone my size to feel it!” Wyatt said and then burped loudly. “Jesus… that’s gonna be tougher if you get bigger like you said you want,” Adam said nervously as he scooted over to the edge of the bed again. “Mmmm yeah but it’s worth it. Bigger… I wish I was so big I took up the entire bed,” Wyatt said sleepily. “Yeah, well, it would take you even more to get drunk then… Wyatt?” Adam asked as he shook the big man’s shoulder. Wyatt was out like a light. Adam didn’t move, realizing that his crush was pumped up, sweaty, drunk, and laying just inches from him. He couldn’t decide if he had the best or worst luck in the world, and let his eyes explore the giant football stud. Adam’s cock swelled to life as he watched Wyatt breath, watched his muscles twitch whenever he shifted in weight or twitched in his sleep, and he couldn’t help but want more. He reached out again, hesitating at first and just hovering his hand over Wyatt’s pale skin. This was wrong! But he couldn’t help it… his lust was too strong. This time Adam reached for Wyatt’s heavy smooth pecs and front shoulders. He scooted closer, close enough to feel Wyatt’s breath, and pressed his lean legs against Wyatt’s thick tree trunks. Adam sighed and ran a finger over Wyatt’s meaty nipple, then ran his hand down across Wyatt’s huge, perfect belly. He rubbed it in circles and jiggled the chub at the bottom. Wyatt’s BO scent filled his senses and Adam’s cock throbbed harder. “What are you doing?” Wyatt rumbled softly. Adam retracted his hands and then froze, holding his breath. “Were you touching me?” Wyatt asked.

THE STORY SO FAR - Stephan is a police officer with a very well-endowed boyfriend, Tom. But Stephan's sex addiction to sex leads to him losing his job - and breaking up with from Tom. While staying with his parents in a quiet corner of London, Stephan observes something exciting: an alpha muscle Beast humiliating a fluffy, gentle, weak young beta called Olly. Now, the Beast is helping Olly grow - and it's happening at an impossible rate: muscle, height, cock, hair, character. Soon he begins to eclipse the Beast himself. Where will it end? Hakan's new boss/lover wants to see how far Olly pushes Stephan and vice versa. Stephan suspects that the men at Nico's gym - Uranus Gyms - are experimenting on Olly; he steals a flask of their protein supplement. The only man Olly sees as an ally is Nico's musclebound Dad, the owner of Uranus Gyms. Who will get to Olly first - and why? Chapter 10 is here. 11 Tom of FinsburyPark Monday October 8th I had the text from Stephan during my lunch-break yesterday, while I caught up on some patient admin: Are you busy tonight? Think I've got something you could take care of S x It turned out to be a busy day. I'd been up till midnight the night before doing website stuff, then up again at 07.00 and speeding into the surgery before I knew what I was doing. Mainly colds and flu jabs, which is about right for this time of year. At the moment, it sometimes feels like a computer game while I'm at the surgery, people come in and I assess their symptoms and zap them, automatically. It's not my real life any more, and that's okay. I try not to think about my evening job while I'm in my daytime world, or my mind starts drifting, suddenly I'm away on some flight of fantasy — and there's some pensioner with inflamed sinuses sitting there, waiting for my reply. The text really did break my cool for a minute. The last time I was in touch with Stephan was kind of odd, one of those middle of the night things — I was up late working on the site. Mostly going through pictures taken by Dean. There were some pictures where he got right under my ball sack, catching the afternoon sunlight bouncing off my cock shaft, making the whole thing look like a third leg, and not just that, but a third leg that had a great fat thigh. I was thinking: 'This must be how Stephan remembers me. Just a big juicy cock with my face bobbing some way above it.' The idea got me hard. I texted Stephan. We had a sexting session. Then I had to go into work. I hadn't really pinned very much on it. Just letting off some steam. Now he wanted to come over? And see me in the flesh? Not only that, but on a night when I'd be working — not that he could have known about that, and my second job. Or did he? Did he know what I'd been up to? The afternoon was more difficult for having to concentrate on all that. I felt like I had to give it some thought. Consider if another time would be more suitable. Ask him exactly what he meant by something I could take care of, as if I didn't know (although, as it turns out, I didn't at all). But it was too late. I'd already said, Sure. Half seven? Pasta? T x He came round dead on at half seven. I opened the door and he was leaning in the doorframe, looking slightly nervous. I'd forgotten just how tall he was, or how hot those glasses looked on his long, square-jawed face. He looked me up and down. 'Wow,' he stumbled, taking me in. 'Peak beard. Lumbersexual. Very on trend.' 'Well,' I said, suddenly self-conscious, and looking down at myself. 'You know how it is. I have my character to live up to.' 'Character?' He looked at me blankly. So he didn't know. 'Come in,' I said, 'before I overdo my fettuccine.' He shut the door behind him and came into the kitchen with me. With a 'donk', he put a bottle of Merlot on the kitchen table. 'Brought a bottle,' he said. 'Well, in fact, I brought a couple.' 'You know what I like,' I said, turning away to give the pasta a warning stir. He smacked my arse playfully. 'Don't I?' he said, mischievously. 'How's things? You're looking well.' I turned toward him, and before I knew it we were in an affectionate embrace, my face was upturned, we were exchanging chaste little kisses on the lips. Just a tad more than friendly — but then, isn't that where we'd been, the day we had our trial split? Was that a good thing? A promising thing? Or a sign of how far we'd get and no further? 'And you,' I said. 'The lumberjack look really does suit you,' he said. 'I mean, really really.' He looked down at my jeans. 'Have you distressed those on purpose to show off your cock, or...' 'Yes,' I said. 'I have.' 'Ah. You've come out of your shell,' he said. I realised I was holding my breath, and let it out. 'I hope so.' 'It's been useful, this break,' he said. 'I feel that way, anyway.' 'Have you been seeing anyone else?' I asked him, busying myself with the wine bottle so I didn't have to look him in the eye. 'Well,' he said, 'I, umm, wouldn't say that exactly. Nothing serious. I've been going out to my way to avoid it. Thanks.' He clinked his glass to mine. 'And you?' From somewhere in the corner of the kitchen, where my laptop sits, I heard a loud, 'PLINK-PLONK'. 'Excuse me,' I said, and went to check it. It was from Lumberjackoff83. 'Mmm, he looks fucking hot. Go 4 it.' Quickly, I gave one of my less engaged replies. 'Thx m8. Stay posted.' I turned back to Stephan. He was tasting my pasta sauce. 'This looks great,' he said. 'Got any courgette? Sorry, but I've been working in a cafe, and I just know it would go perfectly.' I was thrown by this conversation. It was slightly more innocent than I'd been girding myself up for. 'Of course,' I said, forcing a grin. I opened the fridge door and passed him his required vegetable. 'PLINK-PLONK!' said the laptop, and then 'PLINK-PLONK!' 'PLINK-PLONK!' 'PLINK-PLONK!' Stephan gave the machine an odd look. 'I'm not interrupting something?' 'Not at all,' I said. 'Quite the reverse.' I went over to the laptop, where fans of mine were sending through suggestions on what we should do with the courgette, none of them even remotely culinary. I decided to throw them a sop. 'I hope he puts it in my mouth,' I told them all. 'But the night is young.' Stephan was still working on the sauce, so I decided to work on my glass of wine. He looked up at me and smiled. 'So come on, answer the question, sunshine, or do you want a nice little ride down to the station?' 'PLINK-PLONK!' said the laptop, but I ignored it. 'Well,' I said, 'Dean's been coming over a bit. You met him, remember?' 'Yeah,' he said, turning back to his sauce. 'And then there have been — one or two others.' I finished the glass of wine. 'Actually... I run an internet porn site out of my flat.' Stephan dropped the spoon into the pan. He had to hunt through my cutlery drawer for sugar tongs before he could extract it, scrape sauce back into the pan, wash his hands, pick up his wine, give me his full attention and say: 'What?' 'Dean got me into it by taking those photos,' I told him. 'He told me my cock could go a long way.' 'It does go a long way!' smiled Stephan. 'So your character...' 'Yes,' I said. 'Tom of FinsburyPark.' He considered. Then looked at the laptop. 'You're — we're not — being watched online now?' I nodded. 'Do you want another glass of wine?' 'Yes please.' He shook his head. 'But you used to be so shy...' 'I know,' I said, and then laughed. 'And this is much more fun.' 'I don't doubt it,' he said. 'Videos?' 'And photoshoots, and live streams. Like tonight. I was due online anyway, I couldn't switch off. People pay their subscriptions, after all.' I sipped the wine again. 'What do you want to do now?' The laptop 'PLINK-PLONKED' with suggestions. Stephan looked down at my semi-hard cock, beautifully outlined in my jeans, then switched off the heat under the pasta with a sharp click. 'I think we should eat,' he said. We ate. We talked. It was an experiment, and we both knew it, but we were both giving it a good shot, and each of us responded well to that good vibe from the other. I told him about the little that's been going on at the surgery, about how I'm still reading Proust, which is of course not strictly true, but I am still trying to read Proust, and that's good enough for me, so it should be enough for him. I told him my Mum and Dad were okay. He told me his were fine. He told me more about his job at the cafe, and his boss, and how they're not seeing one another, not really, but every now and again, one thing leads to another. And he told me about the job itself, and about how happy he felt to be putting great big delicious meals down in front of people. Encouraging them to relax and indulge themselves, instead of policing them, literally. I put my hand on his. 'That's great,' I said, 'but, come on. You didn't come round to tell me about how you can bake lasagne.' He took a deep breath. 'No,' he said. 'I didn't.' He poured himself a big glass of wine and took a long gulp. Then he said: 'What do you know about hypertrophy?' I shrugged. 'It's when muscles grow. Perfectly natural process.' 'Can it be done unnaturally?' 'That's the gym industry,' I said. 'It's an important stage. You manage it carefully, building up to it, supporting it, even stimulating it.' I rolled up the sleeves of my plaid shirt and flexed for him. 'Here's the results of my gym club membership and bulking powder!' He smiled politely. 'Looking good.' 'Hmm, I want to get bigger,' I said. 'Not much but, you know — for the audience's sake...' The smile vanished. 'You look great as you are. What's the obsession with size? I mean, okay, I like fit guys. I even like the occasional muscle guy, but...' 'Get to the point, love.' 'This is the point. Except, I suppose, it's not. You see,' he said. 'There's this lad called Olly.' So this is when he tells me about a young guy called Olly who works at his local library. Not seeing him, either, it seems — straight as the proverbial die, apparently. When Stephan first met him, he was just an ordinary, slightly geeky, fluffy young bloke, perhaps even a little undersized. Now, as Stephan sketches it, he's hit the gym. Hard. And it's paying off — perhaps a bit too much. 'I can't overemphasise the change,' Stephan said. 'He's like a different guy. A cave man. Alpha male. Pure muscle. Plus, if I'm any judge of these things, he's started to grow — down there... I mean, is that even possible?!' 'I wish...' 'You!' he said. 'Of all people!' 'Everyone would like a few more inches,' I said. 'I love it when guys come over to the flat whose cocks are even longer and fatter than mine. And they love it too. Size is power, power is sex. But with your boyfriend...' Stephan made an exasperated sound. 'Alright,' I said. 'But you do sound concerned about him, for somebody you're not fucking...!' 'Yes,' he said. 'This is new! And I want to make sure this stuff he's been taking is safe! And I knew you would know.' That's when he got the flask out of his bag and put it on the table. 'You want me to run tests on a protein shake?' I said. 'For your new boyfriend...?' 'He's just someone I care about,' Stephan said. 'He's not interested in guys. He's not interested in much apart from astrophysics and how to put on "slabs of muscle".' 'Okay,' I said. 'I'll do it tomorrow. Now, let's talk about nicer things.' 'Such as?' I could see he was still het up, the poor thing. 'Such as dessert,' I said, going over to the fridge and fetching out my secret weapon — banana split sundae. 'PLINK-PLONK', went the laptop, rather predictably at this juncture. I watched him spoon ice cream between his lips, making little grunts of pleasure as it went down. A few gulps and my dick was fully hard and straining at my jeans — I'd worn my tightest pair, just for the occasion. 'This is good,' he said. 'I know,' I said. 'Are we still on cam?' he asked. 'You bet,' I said. He took this as his cue to pick up the banana and lick the gooey sweet cream off it. Lick, lick, lap, lap, swallow. A smile, with the goo still coating his lips. 'You're not out of practice then,' I said, 'even if your boyfriend is straight.' 'I try and keep in training,' he replied. 'Just in case the situation should arise?' He looked at me over his glasses. 'Don't worry. It has risen.' 'That was quick.' 'Maybe that magic drink has aphrodisiacal qualities too,' he said. I gasped. 'You didn't...' 'In the sauce, when I was adding the courgette,' he said. 'You don't mind? It hasn't done Ollie any harm, after all. And you said you wouldn't mind an inch or two more.' I was flabbergasted. At the same time, I was boiling up with the need for sex. And the thought that he had expected it, too. After all, you can't do an experiment if you don't make careful observations. 'Shall we see if it's done anything yet?' I asked, standing up. He leant across the table and unbuttoned my jeans. My dick sprung free — I've taken to going commando — and stood proud, solid and purple, a few inches above my ice-cream bowl. It was too tempting not to — I angled my hips downward and stuck my throbbing knob into those big blobs of sweet icy goo. It was colder than I'd expected- the sensation was amazing, as it ran down my shaft and dripped onto my shaven balls. Frosty and smooth. Stephan let out a long sigh. 'Delicious,' he said. 'Any bigger than you remembered?' I asked him. 'I'd forgotten that girth...' he said. Then he shoved his chair back, grabbed either side of the table to steady himself, and leant across for a lick. Hot tongue, cold cream, solid muscle through slippery goo, sliding up pulsing, sensitive, throbbing man meat. God, I'd missed him. Every time I'd fucked with someone new. Good as it was, it wasn't somebody who knew what I liked. I felt a pang of emotion go through me. 'We're not getting serious, are we?' I asked, breathless. 'I'm always serious about things I put in my mouth,' he said, and I could see the sex drunkenness coming over him. He leant in and sucked on my big prick with a sudden rush of sex hunger. I grabbed the back of his head and slid my dick home to the back of his throat. Nobody else has ever been able to take it. Even when I did it this time, he had to gasp for breath afterwards. 'It's all coming back to me now,' he said. I slid my hands down into his shirt, remembering too: remembering how he loved my hands on his nipples, tugging and teasing them. He gave a soft grunt, and leant in to swallow my dick down to the base again. 'Wow,' he said. 'It's amazing how you're shaven. I can cram it in even further.' He went down for another go, as if to demonstrate. 'I've learnt a thing or two,' I said, 'having joined the porn industry.' 'You already knew all you needed to know,' he said, after another long gulp on my dick. He sat back in his seat and looked up at me. I folded my arms. 'Maybe not.' 'It's good to know you're never satisfied.' 'Maybe you just couldn't satisfy me,' I said. He pulled his t-shirt off over his head. His long curly hair was dusting his shoulders. Behind the kitchen smells, I could smell the bittersweet tang of perspiration and cologne. I could smell it because I had my hands on the chair-back and I was leaning in, kissing him, my hands on the chair. 'PLINK-PLONK!' said the laptop. He rolled toward me, still more drunkenly, rolling his body towards my touch. I concentrated on exploring his mouth with my tongue, fighting his with mine, licking the residue of ice cream and banana from his teeth. He was writhing now, eager for me to lay hands on him, so I drew back, and kissed him delicately on the lips. Now he swivelled on his seat and arrogantly pulled down his jeans and boxers so that his hard dick sprang up, smelling sweet and inviting as that particular kind of coffee bean he had bought once, the one that tasted of Jaffa oranges growing on mountainsides somewhere where the sun was burning, the coffee that was still in the cupboard, waiting for him to come back. I inhaled that sweet scent of a cock begging to be taken in the mouth and — just kissed him, lightly at the side of his mouth this time, then on his soft, smooth throat. He was in a fury of need now, and he put both hands on the back of my head and forced me down toward his cock. I wanted to swallow it up, I wanted to take it down to the back of my throat, but I knew what I was doing. I stuck out my tongue and let it slide down that angrily hard prick as if it were an ice-cream to be slowly savoured. 'Fucker,' he said, and moved his hands down to caress my neck, then kneading my shoulders, entreating me to answer his lust. I ran my tongue even slower back up his shaft, towards the head. I lingered just below the head, and then in one very slow, very deliberate, very firm movement, I licked his glans with the flat of my tongue. 'Christ,' he said, and I watched a fat blob of precum well up out of his piss slit and tremble like a dew drop. 'PLINK-PLONK!' 'PLINK-PLONK!' I bent in and stuck my tongue deep in, hard against the root of his cock, lapping hard at the area between his balls. I could smell that precum now. I licked back up and in one, two swirls I cleaned that precum away, and then I was back down at the root again. He reached for his cock but I grabbed his arm and pulled it away. He leant back proffering his arsehole now, and this I decided was a good idea, and set to work in there. More smells, and that amazing smoky taste in there. I felt his heels come to rest on my shoulders. 'That's more like it,' he said, sleepily. There was lube in my rear pocket, and I squelched it all over my fat, throbbing dick till it was slick as buggery. I was achingly hard in my hand, almost numb with pleasure. I settled back on my heels, my dick standing up and out of my jeans trousers like a Robert Mapplethorpe picture, except this dick was in colour, and it was warm and it was quivering. I saw Stephan's hand go for his cock again but I growled, 'No touching.' 'Please,' he said. 'I need it.' 'You want my big hard dick?' 'No,' he said, 'I don't want it. I need it. I need it now.' I ran my cockhead around the perimeter of his arsehole. 'You need this?' 'Fill me up,' he said. 'You sure?' 'PLINK-PLONK!' 'PLINK-PLONK!' 'PLINK-PLONK!' He laughed. 'That's you told.' I fucked him slowly, just how he liked, in the kitchen chair. He scrabbled at my shirt tweaking my tits through the plaid material. Grabbing at my balls as they slabbed against his arsecheeks. He scratched his beard and sat back, looking relaxed, like a whore on his day off. 'Come on, Tommy, you can go deeper than that,' he teased. I smacked his arse smartly with my right hand and set to a faster rhythm. Big-hard-dick, big-hard-dick, sat-is-fy me, sat-is-fy me. Satis-fy me. Satis-fy me. Satisfy, satisfy, satisfy, satisfy, Big. Biggg. Dick. Dick. Dick. 'Oh yeah,' he said. 'You're doing it now.' I lifted his thighs higher to improve my angle (tall guys need extra work) and he was nearly upside down, hanging on to my shirt like a mountaineer. Button by button it began to tear. His cute little round tummy, the sort that only someone in their thirties who has begun to relax about life can have, wobbled deliciously as I banged him, I banged him, I nearly broke my kitchen chair. Dicking him, dicking, big — hard — dicking him. 'Satisfy me, Stephan,' I said, snarling, the voice I'd begun to take on after a couple of nights' hard scrutiny of porn films. His eyes suddenly widened. 'Tom!' he gasped. 'I think it's working! Holy fucking mother of fuck, I can feel your dick getting even bigger -- inside my arse!' The surprise took the snarl out of me, and then suddenly, yes, I could feel it. I've always been pretty proud of my big dick. Now I felt like I had a log sticking out of my fly. 'Yeah,' I said. 'Yeah! Just like your boyfriend!' 'You're my boyfriend, idiot!' he said. 'Oh god, though, I don't know if I can — I don't know if I can take you, this size!' His eyes were watering. 'Take it, Stephan,' I said, slamming it home slowly, steadily but mercilessly. 'Take that extra huge hard cock!' 'PLINK-PLONK!' And then I realised I was big enough suddenly that I could fuck him and, quite casually, lean across and suck on his cock. At last I allowed myself the taste of that policeman cock, and the precum that kept brimming up and spilling down his cock, and I reached across and pinched his left tit, and suddenly — Suddenly I could feel a giant fuckstick deep in my arsehole, while my dick was getting serviced, and I wanted my tits to be felt up, and I realised I was seeing things through Steve's eyes. Some sort of magic had occurred. And Jesus Christ, but it was true about my dick. It was enormous. Not only that, but my chest had broadened and my lumberjack shirt was filled out with more muscle than before. Where he'd torn it open, I could see the deeper crease between my pecs, a fresh sprouting of dark hair. He wouldn't have seen the difference, but having been to the gym that afternoon I knew — I knew that I'd grown, just a little, in every muscle, since I started fucking him. Since I drank that potion. I could feel Stephan's concern for Olly now. He knew it was the potion. The stuff Doctor O was producing. He'd seen and tasted and felt the effects of it, first hand (and first arse). And even though I got an image of Olly in my Stephan's mind's eye, and even though he looked fucking hot, like Colby Keller on steroids but English and straight, still I realised he'd want to fuck him. He wanted to protect him. Protect him in a way that he never thought to do when it was me and him. With me and him, he wanted risk, danger, illicit pleasure. That ruled everything. He wanted to be dominated by a massive cock and covered in spunk. And Tom could never give him that. Tom was a sweet, mild-mannered GP. He was gentle. He was nice. He didn't want to play games or get dirty or dangerous or wrong. Till tonight. I looked up at the new Tom and he looked back at me, teeth grit in his beard (so much smaller and neater than Olly's), his arm muscles locked (they were so sweet compared to Olly's, they were the first flush of muscle gain), his nipples stuck out proud from his ripped shirt, and sweat was soaking his chest hair, and his giant dong, half the size of Olly's, but then, what could you do with a dick that big, his giant dong sliding in and out of me, and his hand pumping on my dick. We were both feeling that we'd arrived at a new place together. A place where we could lose control. And I could feel all the minds of the viewers at home. I could feel them wanking their dicks or finger-fucking their pussies, hundreds of them. I could feel each one as they approached their vinegar strokes, watching us go at it hammer and tongs. I could see you, dear reader. I could feel your heart beat. I could feel you nearing the edge, losing yourself in the fuck, the wank, the emotion. And then of course we were cumming — them and you and him and I, and for a minute there, we didn't know who was who, we were both howling with pleasure, and the bitterness was all over my tongue and lips, and I was spunking so hard, and he was licking his lips and we were absolutely drenched, drenched in our spunk. 'PLINK-PLONK!' applauded the viewers through Tom's laptop. And I'm writing this upstairs at Mum and Dad's. I'm Stephan. I remember now. I'm Stephan, and Tom was my boyfriend. I didn't realise he felt that way about me. I didn't realise there was anything to go back to there. And now he knows how I feel about Olly. And downstairs, the doorbell has just rung.

Hear me out, i know i wont continue this story and is a long one. So i would like to leave it here with the hope that someone finishes it . Also, i know is long and its badly written but... Well, english is not my first language ------------------------------------------------------------------- The great heroes of ancient greece were not what we think and their stories have been changed through time. But i can tell you the whole truth as it is, with their thoughts and experiences as they lived them. Are you ready? Today we are starting with… -Achilles!- the high pitch scream was ignored by the little five year old -stop running around naked, you will catch a cold- his mother said as he ran around as he came to this world. Almost all of his childhood until the age of 10 was like this. He was not a calm boy and sadly because he wasn't invincible he did harmed himself several times. But it wasn't at his childhood were this hero's story starts. His life as a five year old boy was like everyone else. It wasn't until the age of 10 when he found out that he was different, worst , much worst. He failed all of the practice examinations and all of his classmates mocked him. He was training to be a warrior but he was as useless in the field as one can be. Chiron (his human teacher and not the magical creature the myth said) didn't see him that way. One day when Achilles had been pushed and kicked by his classmates Chiron found him outside. His golden hair had blood on it and his body was bruised and cut. -when i grow bigger and with more muscle i will kicked their ass- he had said passionately as his teacher cleaned his bloody face. Chiron watched him in awe and then laugh. This make little Achilles really angry. As the time passed he grew on age but not much in size. At the age of nineteen he was only 5’6’’ and was scrawny as hell. He had failed in becoming a soldier but he helped Chiron anyway. But then something changed. -Chiron i am here- Achilles shouted. Although he was way smaller than everyone else he was way more handsome. His perfect olive skin, profund blue eyes and sharp nose were the distinctive traits of his face. His short blond hair formed curves above his head and he had little bit marked jaw in a really lean face. -Chiron? Where are you?- the pupil was asking a little bit more worried. He head back into his master room and found the door closed. He put his ear against the wall to check if everything was okey and heard his teacher screem. He rapidly open the unlocked door and freeze instantly. There was his master. With his dark curvy long hair that touched almost all his neck. His broad shoulders and thick neck. His great jaw and stunning pecs. His little gut and thick legs. All his 6’3’’ body covered with sweat and his big and masculine hand jacking off his 8 inches long monster dick. - hey Achilles. Umm sorry about this i was not expecting your visit- he said comfortably when he noticed his presence. Chiron just pulled up his loin-clothed that barely covered his enormous dick. He walked over Achilles and put a hand over him and told him to joined him while he ate. They were faced to face while Chiron ate a roasted bird. -can i ask you a question?- Achilles asked taking his master for surprise. -anything you want pal- he answered in a deep and confused voice -what was that that you were doing in your room?- -are you kidding with me?- -no- Now for understanding why Chiron bursted into laugh we need to understand that greek society at that time was very open in subjects like sexuality. Sex wasn't considered a taboo, even more it was recommended in the teacher student relationship. -you must be the only eighteen greek boy that doesn't know what jacking off is- his laugh made the entire house vibrate. -jacking off?- - here, let me show you- he stand up and place himself behind Achilles. He put his hands in his little shoulders and he bend so that his dense beard touched his face. From the front you would be amazed by the difference of size of master and student. While Achilles couldn't see it he felt is and got a boner. -yeah that will help- said Chiron lowering his muscular and hairy arm to his students crotch. He passed his toga then grabbed his 5 inches cock and start stimulating it. Achilles let a small groan as he felt the massive arm of his teacher. Chiron started going faster and faster until Achilles had a sensation like he had never experience, an orgasm. - tha...thank you- -we are not finished yet- he said as he placed his hands below Achilles body and lifted him. The now amazed by the strength of his master Achilles was carried to the bed while he masaged his carriers hairy and meaty pecs. Chiron threw his pupil in the bed and shredded his own cloth. With one hand he hold his throbbing cock and placed into Achilles butt. He placed himself on top of him with one arm in each side and started thrusting his massive cock as fast as he could. Achilles was being pressured by the gigantic beast that he had above that he barely breath. He left a scream as he felt his butthole being torn apart. With every thrust he felt his entire body being cut in half until he started to feel some pleasure. -Stand up- Achilles complied immediately to his orders and slowly stand up with his weakened legs. Chiron grabbed his waist by the back and pushed him to the wall. Now his dick was going completely inside and the gap between each thrust was getting shorter. Achilles started gently moaning and his dick got hard again as he started to feel a new found pleasure. Chiron placed his hands over Achilles and with a final thrust he blew his cum inside his pupil and his Achilles cummed himself. Chiron hugged him before getting into bed. With his head above the hand of his flexing bicep he sighed. Achilles got into bed next to him and placed his hand over his chest. - you know kid? That was very good for being your first time- -the..thanks he said blushing- Chapter two Being fucked by his teacher had become something normal in Achilles daily life and he didn't complain. He used to walk naked in Chiron’s house and he would often have his butt grabbed or entered by some fingers. But the best parts for him were those nights when Chiron would call him to his room, fuck him and let him sleep in his bed. It was those moments when he could sleep with his arms around his teacher when he would feel safe. Chiron didn't let him do nothing romantic while they fuck or even afterwards. Not even a kiss, a hug or anything. He always told him that that wasn't something of warriors, it was being ass fucked and nothing more. So only those nights when Chiron would sleep first he had the opportunity to hug him. -we have to go- Chiron had said one day Achilles didn't make any questions and the next day he had everything prepared. When he got out of the house Chiron was expecting him with a horse. Achilles placed himself behind his master on the horse. -You have permission to hold on me to not fall off the horse- Achilles put his arms around his master holding tight. Chiron let a sigh feeling the boner of his pupil. They rode until de twilight and stopped when they reached a mountain. Chiron tied the horse and placed the rope in a tree. He turn around and head north following the cobblestone path that went all the way up the mountain. From behind Achilles could see the moving muscular butt of his master and the long legs that soon left him behind. When Chiron looked around and saw his pupil was so far he was annoyed. -Come here- he said -I will carry you- Achilles placed himself behind him and Chiron lift his legs and started to run. Achilles hold tight to his master fist for fear and then for pleasure. It didn't pass so much time until they reach the top of the mountain. There was a light blue lake with crystal water and in the center of it a pillar with a statue above of a man with big and perfect muscles and an even more massive dick. Chiron sat down and Achilles , that was so thirsty, run to the water. -Dont touch it!!!- he shouted- at least not yet. The oracle told me to bring you here and get you in the water when the moon light is right above us- he said while watching the sky probably calculating how much time was until then. - do you know why?- - No, before yesterday i thought every man that touched this water died. But they told me it is the will of the gods- he said hiding his concern behind humor - i never been here, what an amazing statue- he said placing his hand on his forming bulge underneath his toga while he clearly craved the man of the statue. - I wonder who is that statue of… he is so big, so tall, so masculine… with that huge dick… i mean i would like to fuck him and nothing more is not like having a beautiful woman...I Would like to have a woman to suck my dick- -suck… suck your dick?- - yeah you know, it's great- - Umm- - Oh my god you don't know! How can i be so stupid!- he laugh and when he stop he watched his bulge and squeezed a little. - I guess that if it is for the purpose of teaching you i can break the rules. Come here- he said as he laid down and Achilles sat besides him -give me your hand … aaaand put it here- he placed Achilles hand on top of his bulge. The pupil started rapidly massaging Chiros dick over the toga. - let me take this of the way- Chiron said leaving himself totally naked. Achilles started jacking off his master’s now nude dick until it was rock hard. Suddenly he felt Chiron’s hand on his head pushing him down to his dick. -Open your mouth- And Achilles did so obediently. The musky taste fist shocked him but he learn to crave it. He started licking the shaft and soon he had the whole 8 inches monster in his mouth. Chiron started grunting and pressing Achilles all the way down suffocating him. The students hand started to wonder over his master’s body and in short time Chiron reach an orgasm. Achilles mouth was filled with cum and he drank it all. He fell over his master really tired. - How can you hard by sucking another person's dick?- he asked and answered himself - it's because you are my bitch. My woman- Achilles hug him even tighter and started crying. But not because he was sad or hurt, it was because he was happy. They rested in that position for an hour or two until Chiron got up. -Well it's time- he said with a little bit of sadness in his voice - i must admit i will miss using you- Achilles stood up and started to walk to the water. As he approached his destiny he looked up to the moon and cursed her. “Why wouldn't you just let me be a little bit more with Chiro” he thought. As he felt the water on his feet he prepared himself to die. But he didn't . He continued to walk until he was needing to swim to avoid drowning. He watched the shore how Chiron was waiting for him with his arms crossed and his dick still hard. He found that view calming but then some force drag him into the bottom of the lake. Chiron tried to save him but an invisible force stopped him to do that. The water turn gold and it started to shine. The moon was brighter than ever and it illuminated everything like the sun. The statue fell into the water and it was quickly disintegrated . The moon turned black and the earth started to shake. Then all of the sudden it stopped, from the now blue again water the unconscious body of Achilles emerged. Chiron's big body fastly swimmed to his rescue.

Merry Fucking Christmas! Enjoy guys! Previous Parts: -Part 01 - Part 02 - Part 03 - Part 04 - Part 05 - Part 06 - Part 07 While You Were Sleeping Matt sat down on his bed, lying back and rolling onto his side so he could have a great view of Andrew from across the room as he slept. He watched Andrew’s newly-built chest rise and fall as he breathed in deeply, pulling in oxygen into his now much larger chest, before letting it all out. Matt heard Andrew muttering under his breath. Words that were hard to make out, but they began to make him quiver with desire for reasons he did not understand. He continued to watch his smaller brother slumber, Andrew’s new body partially illuminated under the dim moonlight coming in through the window. It was just enough for Matt to see the curves of his twins new muscles. Andrew murmur’s in his sleep again, having an amazing dream from what Matt was noticing as he watched a new curve being arising. The part of the sheet over Andrew’s larger dick began to rise. Matt paused, not sure what to do next, but Andrew shifts in his sleep, kicking off part of the sheet, letting his new, big phallus spring free. Matt’s throat catches as he watches its silhouette wave back and forth, several inches off of his slumbering bro. His own dick stiffening, urging him towards the swinging metronome of Andrew’s penis. Andrew’s snores were loud, and very deep. He continued to toss and turn on his bed, getting into a more comfortable position, his arm going behind his head, exposing his deep murky pit. The exposure sending a bit of odor wafting out over his area of the room as it began to get stronger the longer it was out in the fresh air, moving towards Matt’s side of the room. His other hand went down to his larger, kiwi sized balls, as be scratched and pulled at them slightly. “Wa….e….” he mumbled. ‘….nt…m…” the words were low but commanding even in his sleep daze. Each time they began to get clearer and clearer. “Want me….” Matt finally hears the two words, loud and clear. Even though it was still almost a mutter under Andrew’s breath, Matt was able to understand those two words perfectly. He pushed aside his sheets, tossing his legs over the edge, and treading the several meters to his brother’s bed. Matt looks down at Andrew, noting how the dim moonlight highlights the strong, masculine body of his growing twin. His own cock throbs, and as he watches Andrew sleep he notices his brother’s does as well. As Andrew rolls over to his side, Matt decides to join him in bed, His legs at Andrew’s head, and vice-versa as they get into a 69 position. Matt looks straight ahead towards Andrew’s cock, gently scooting towards it, eager to have it push between his lips, into his mouth, and down his throat, but he needs to make sure not to wake his twin. The words mutter again “Want Me,” much clearer now from him being this close. Matt can’t take it any longer, scooting forward quickly until he feels his smaller twins dick brush against his lips. Matt opens wide, engulfing the head, sucking it into his mouth, while his own cockhead presses against Andrew’s own, opened, sleeping lips. Pre begins to leak out from Matt’s cock onto Andrew’s lips. In Andrew’s sleep state, he licks his slightly slick lips, feeling his bro’s cock leave a good amount of pre on them. His moth opens, his tongue running along the upper part of Matt’s cock as his lips close around the head and Andrew begins to nurse on the tip like a child suckling a teat. Matt moan’s from the pleasure, scooting even closer to try and get more and more of his shaft into Andrew’s mouth, as he feels it hit the back wall, slowly forcing the head into Andrew’s throat. This causes Andrew to moan, feeling more aroused in his sleep state, his hand going toward the back of his brother’s head, rubbing his hair as he begins to stir a bit. Matt purr’s with joy as he is getting attention from his Twin. He doesn’t care if he’s asleep. He know’s Andrew does not want this to continue to happen, but this reassurance is all Matt needs to keep going. He relaxes his throat, opening it up more so he can swallow more of Andrew’s cock, pushing his lips further down the shaft. He wants his bro’s precious seed, so he makes his tongue dance against the underside of Andrew’s tool, feeling the bumps and ridges of the veins, teasing it as best as he can. Andrew’s throat muscles continue to open and close over the head of Matt’s cock. Matt begins to let out soft, muffled moans of pleasure as his balls start to ache, eager to unleash a bountiful seed. But the thing inside of Matt, the living Symbiote, won’t allow it yet. It prevents him from release, and starts to produce more and more cum, making Matt’s balls begin to fill with more and more cream. Matt is hopeless, able only to do his best to work over Andrew’s cock while Andrew’s sleeping daze returns the favor. Andrew’s sleepiness begins to wear off as his eyes begin to slowly open, his brain waking up. The first thing he sees are two large, swelling testicles pressed against his face, before he notices the cock lodged down his throat… “Mmmmmm mmmmmm” Andrew tries to protest, knowing this is going to not go so well for Matt as his own cock was buried deep into his brother’s throat as well. His cock was uncontrollably hard, there was no way he was going to escape this. Andrew tris pulling away, but Matt’s hands grab onto his thighs and hold him in place, as Matt flips Andrew onto his back. Matt’s still larger then him and has plenty of skills from all the sports he played through the years that Andrew never did. “Mmmmmm….” Andrew protests again, but Matt just doubles his efforts, sucking even harder and faster. Matt was desperate for his brother’s cum, wanting so very much to please Andrew. Wanting just as much to make his twin bigger, stronger, sexier. As Andrew struggled beneath him, Matt drives his dick deep into Andrew’s mouth, until his balls are resting against Andrew’s nose; his wispy pubes tickling Andrew’s chin. Matt let’s out a soft grunt as his cock explodes, sending a large load of cum rocketing down Andrew’s throat. As it hits, Andrew kicks, his body spasming as another inch is added to his height, bringing him to six feet tall, just like Matt. His body swells, more and more muscle added to his frame as he reaches a whopping 215lbs, just five pounds shy of Matt’s own still impressive 220lbs. And his cock, lurching forward in Matt’s mouth as it gains another ½ inch, reaching finally a solid 8, thickening slightly in his mouth, pushing further down his throat. Matt lets out a low moan as he continues so suck, turned on incredibly by this new growth spurt. Andrew gets even hornier with this new flood of testosterone going through his body, causing his own cock to grow even harder. As Matt began to lift himself away after he did what he felt needed to be done, to grow Andrew to Twin like proportions, Andrew’s hands latch onto Matt’s head and thrusts his cock upward to sink his cock all the way up into Matt’s throat. Matt’s cock no longer in Andrew’s mouth. “This is what you wanted?” Matt tries to push Andrew’s body back onto the bed. “I’m sorry bro… Mph… but it’s… my turn…” He thrusts his cock all the way up and Matt continues to struggle. “My turn… to… Uhnn…” His eyes closing as a mighty blast of hot seed fires out from Andrew’s cock and forces its way into Matt’s stomach. “to… protect you.” All Matt can do is swallow or he would probably drown from how much cum was erupting out of his twin’s cock. He begins to feel like he’s weakening, getting smaller, but even though these physical attributes are changing he can only think of how much he truly needs to be wanted now by Andrew. Matt grips onto Andrew’s muscular thighs, feeling them tense up under him as he continues to shoot. All Matt does is welcome every last drop. Andrew also feel’s his brother getting smaller around him, as he drops to 5’11”. Matt’s cock reeling back into his body as it sucks into a slightly above average 7 inches, nowhere close to his whopping original 10. His weight reaching 205lbs. Andrew finally rolls Matt’s body off of him and onto the bed. Panting, his body covering with as much sweat, even covered with fur, his body looked like an oiled up bodybuilder. “What did you do?” “You wanted me to want you. And I did. I wanted you. I still do. I want you so bad, Andrew!” Matt reaches up, his fingers gently brushing against one of Andrew’s furry pecs, feeling how it’s slightly larger than before, slightly thicker. “And I love what my cum does to you. How it makes you bigger. Stronger. Fuck, you’re HOT, Andrew. You know that, right?” Matt moves his thumb and index finger to the nipple on the pec he was rubbing and begins to roll it between his fingers. Is it any surprise that I want you?” Andrew moans in pleasure from Matt’s touch. He pulls his twin closer towards him, lifting him up in his arms, as he stands up and walks towards the full length mirror, Matt’s posing mirror, the one that he would always admire himself in. Andrew places him down, right in front of him. Matt having to look slightly up now, but not by much, as Andrew turns him towards his reflection. Matt can now see who is clearly the larger one in absolutely every aspect now. “Do you see this Matthew?” Matt hated that name. He hasn’t been called that since he was 12. It was the name his parent’s would also use to scold him as a child. “Look what you’ve done. I told you to stop… There is no going back from now on…” Matt looks down at his feet for a moment, then back up at Andrew. He blushes, seeming a bit shy. Certainly not like the confident jock who used to strut around campus like he owned it. “Are you really mad at me, Andrew? I – I thought you wanted this. You can’t be feeling bad, can you?” Matt reaches over and traces his fingers along his brother’s abs, tracing each separation between each block of muscle. “Don’t you feel bigger, stronger, more capable? Ready to take on the world?” Matt moved around Andrew’s larger frame, behind his bro. His smaller body now completely hidden behind Andrew’s reflected image in the mirror. “Don’t you want to be as much of a man as you can be?” Matt asked, his voice distant, as he leaned against Andrew’s strong, broad, muscular back. Andrew feels Matt’s arms wrap around his waist from behind as he relaxes a bit. “I think I’m gonna need a shower. I can’t sleep now…” Andrew turns around to face Matt, placing a hand gently on his brother’s chin. “Everything will be ok, I guess,” He smiles into his eyes. “Just gonna be some adjustments were gonna need to get used to.” Andrew bends down, bringing his lips to Matt’s, kissing him, before heading off to the shower, leaving them both to contemplate. Matt watches Andrew’s strong glutes rising and falling with each step as he leaves the room. His lats curving to meet his beefy shoulders, traps trying to reach up and swallow his neck. He flopped back onto his bed, a huge grin on his face. You’re big now, and hot. But you could be so much more… To Be Continued… Coming Soon Part 08: Make A Man Out of You

Atlas walked around to the driver’s seat and slid into the car. He looked over into his small friend’s face and both men instantly knew they were starting new chapters in their lives. It felt like dawn, but daybreak was hours away. The big man flexed his right arm and Adonis reached out to feel the mammoth peak – hard, big, and almost unimaginable. The giant looked at the small hand that was touching his massive gun and shivered with delight at how tiny it looked. “Atlas, my big man, I think you have a severe fetish for lifting other men in the air – I’ve picked up on a certain theme in the stories from your past and through your actions in this short time I’ve known you.” “Well, Mr. Sexy, that’s hardly a secret. You know why I lift guys, don’t you?” “No, why?” “Because I can.” With that statement – and with a big grin on his face – the giant slid one of his massive hands under the tight ass of his riding buddy. Atlas was amazed by how he could hold the entire bubble butt within his palm. Adonis felt his body slowly raise off the car seat – his huge friend easily lifting him with one arm. It was done to show the small guy just how powerful the other man was, but it was also to give both of them a thrill. It certainly worked. Atlas held Adonis in the air with ease – even bouncing him up and down a little in his hand, as if he were nothing more than a soccer ball. “I could palm your ass and hold you upside down.” “Are you trying to turn me on?” “Yes.” “Well, it’s working.” “So, the little guy likes to be lifted, huh?” “You know I do. But before you start spinning me around on top of one finger, I think it would be best if we headed to your place. I’m thinking we can come up with a lot of things to do there.” “I know we can.” Atlas put the small man’s body gently back down on the seat. Adonis was, again, amazed at how little effort his huge friend exerted to maneuver another man around in any way he wanted. He was like a toy in the man’s gigantic paw. Atlas couldn’t resist the temptation of grabbing Adonis’ hard cock and giving it a squeeze – the giant let out an appreciative moan. Adonis smiled and then reached over to latch onto the rock-hard monster between Atlas’ legs. Atlas gave the little man a surprised look. “Turn about is fair game, big man. It’s fair game.” Atlas waited for the little man’s brain to catch up with what his hand was holding. Suddenly, Adonis’ face took on a shocked, scared, and very happy look. His small fingers didn’t come close to wrapping around the thick, long pole it felt through Atlas’ pants. You couldn’t really call the thing a tool, because tools could fit in a toolbox. This thing could not. Adonis was pretty sure he could not even have fantasized a cock this big. The small man’s heart started racing and his mouth went totally dry. Clearly, Atlas knew what kind of reaction his giant cock would cause. “Are you a size queen, Adonis?” “Only when referring to the size of a man – all parts of a man. I’m a size queen for humongous hard muscle – all over a guy. This monstrous thing is just icing on the cake.” The smaller man let go of the throbbing mega-dick, knowing full well any more groping would cause a delay in the departure. He wanted to be at Atlas’ house. He loved how the big man took up most of the space in the car, but he wanted to be able to take in the man’s complete body all at one time. He also wanted Atlas to be able to show off. It was time to leave. Atlas, as if reading his small friend’s mind, started the car. “Big man, why don’t you tell me another story about your friend, the Professor, while we head home. Maybe, this will prevent us from wanting to immediately jump each other.” “You just love my stories, don’t you?” “Especially if they involve your size and your strength.” “Then I think I have the perfect one for you, Adonis. The perfect one.” “Spin away, my good friend.” It was a Friday afternoon and I was right where I was every week at that time – in our home gym lifting, ready for my Little Prince to return home. He came into the room – immediately smiling since I was only in some skimpy cotton shorts, just as he always wanted. I was lying on a bench doing some presses, happy with how the increased weights made my pecs swell up to humongous proportions and bent the reinforced bar menacingly. The Professor walked over to me, losing his blazer and tie on the way. He tried to straddle my massive upper body – just like he always did – but, again, acted shocked and lustful when he realized he couldn’t get his legs comfortably that far apart. He settled for straddling my hard-as-hell midsection and then placed his hands lovingly on my sweaty, stone-like, heaving chest. His fingers tried desperately to press in my muscle, but his actions were futile. My skin wasn’t giving at all. This caused a long low moan to be emitted from my little admirer and it made him sound like he was a purring lion. He slid one hand down between my engorged slabs of pec-meat and I tensed, trapping his mitt, teasingly. This made him even happier. I finally released his hand and he continued to try and knead my heavy, hard muscle as he talked. “I think it’s time I showed you off?” “What?” “The chair of my department – you’ve heard me talk about Dorian – is having a dinner party tonight and I told him I’d be bringing someone.” “What do you mean ‘show me off?’” “You know exactly what I mean. And I know the thought of it turns you on, too, my Gentle Giant. Dr. Dorian Grant is a good friend and I’d like to walk into his party with you at my side and watch everyone’s jaw hit the ground while their crotches turn tight from instant hard-ons.” Professor Norman Michaels knew exactly how his words would affect me. I had already become semi-hard, just from the heavy lifting earlier, but his little proposition for evening fun had brought my cock to raging hard-on status. The Little Prince knew two indisputable facts about me – one, I loved showing off, and, two; I loved showing off for him more than anything in the world. My little lover had never asked me to show off in front of other people he knew. We had gone to a local biker bar and other places where we knew no one for me to display my size and strength, but this was the first time I had been requested to do the same with his co-workers. As a matter of fact, this would be the first time I was meeting any of his friends. I had doubted there was any way for my Little Prince to excite me more than he already had, but I was sorely mistaken. I was so turned on at that point I reached up, grabbed the heavily weighted bar off of the rack, and cranked out ten perfectly performed reps while the Professor manhandled my hard pecs. After replacing the bar, I looked at the smaller man with a smile. “And how might your Gentle Giant show off at this soiree, Little Prince?” “Oh I don’t know, maybe we could have some little sign between us that could entice you to squeeze the hand of someone I don’t particularly like a little harder when I introduce you and you shake to say hello. You know, just to let them feel the kind of power you have in those big guns. Maybe the opportunity will come up for you to take off your shirt and flex a little – like if I accidently spilled wine on you or if some tipsy guest merely makes a request to see all of your bulges. Watching all of those men taking in your humongous beauty for the first time would be a lot of fun. And who knows, maybe one or two dinner guests might be bold enough to flirt with you – even with me right there – and invite you to show off by lifting them. I know how much that turns you on – picking up some guy. And we both know it turns me on a lot, too. Even if all those fun things didn’t happen it would sill be nice to have some of my friends meet the giant man I love so much. It’s merely an added benefit if you happen to get to show off.” The little man knew how to make me churn out copious amounts of cum inside in the same way a superb chef knew just how to make perfect rising dough. The Professor was now squeezing my hard nipples – intent on teasing me with his actions to match the effect his words were having. He was fanning the flames of my desire into a raging fire – trying to create an explosion to make the afternoon perfect. The master was playing me and I loved every second of it. The idea of lifting some of his co-workers was almost enough to send me over the edge, but I forced my inner strength to match the power in my huge arms and I prevented, for the moment, my impending momentous ejaculation. Having all these smaller men standing around me – as I towered over them flexing my arms to a chorus of ooos and ahhhs, not to mention a unified saluting of hard dicks – made me feel like Gulliver with the little people. Maybe two or three of them could climb all over me as I flexed – like I was some kind of human jungle gym for schoolboys. And then the idea of grabbing two of them at the back of their britches and curling them as the rest of the crowd counted – now, that would feel mighty fine. My Little Prince knew I was lost in thoughts about what pleasures the dinner party might bring for both of us. “So, does my big man want to come to the dinner party and make me very happy?” “Making you happy, Little Prince, is the only thing I ever want to do.” “Wonderful. What should be our sign for you to squeeze a guy’s hand a little harder than you really should?” “Um, let’s see. How about you say this is my ‘good’ friend when you don’t want me to squeeze and then you just say this is my friend when you do want me to squeeze.” “Splendid! This is going to be so much fun. I may encourage you to squeeze hard on all the guys just to see what happens.” “That’s entirely up to you, my Little Prince. I am merely your muscle boy – happy to do your bidding all night long. You definitely know that your showing me off to your friends is going to please me to no end. I might need to take some extra underwear and a second pair of pants!” “You and me, both!” “As much fun as tonight is going to be, I was kind of hoping we could still have our regular Friday afternoon happy hour right now. I’ve been thinking about you all day, Little Prince, and when I started my workout my juices were already boiling – but now they’re just screaming for release.” “Are they now, Gentle Giant? Well, let’s see if I can help you with your little . . . I mean your very big dilemma.” By this point the Professor knew me as if I was merely an extension of himself. We connected perfectly on so many levels; he knew how to get me off in seconds. He typically liked to prolong my agony and keep me edging for as long as possible, but tonight he thought it would be best to thank me in advance for all the fun I was going to cause at the dinner party. We called our little gathering in the gym on Friday afternoons our ‘happy hour’ because we both ended our time together with huge eruptions of pleasure. After a few minutes of rest, we’d then continue on with our chores – the Professor moving to the kitchen to prepare some scrumptious meal and I would continue to build up my muscles just for him. Tonight, however, we had the excitement of the dinner party to fuel us on even more. There needed to be showers, the picking out of the appropriate outfit, and some pre-party cocktails prior to our departure – so this encouraged my Little Prince to be a lot more direct in his approach to the lovely ending of happy hour. He had become a master at getting my rocks off. The Professor unbuttoned his shirt and let it slide off his body –onto the floor. He then pulled his small frame up on top of my huge chest – still swollen from the workout. There was enough sweat on my body to increase the pleasure of him sliding across all of my hard bulges. He did it slowly – both to please me, but also to feel every muscle he could. I could clearly feel his hard-on against my abs – even through the material of his pants. He brought his face to mine and I was totally helpless when I realized what he was going to do. He had decided to be very direct – to, as the say, go straight for the jugular. Before he wrecked me he decided to add a little to the anticipation. “I’m going to kiss the cum out of you, big man.” When you give yourself to someone – when you truly decide that you love someone with your entire being – you become defenseless to his powers. He can hurt you or thrill you with simple actions – a few words. I knew, in the deepest part of my soul, that the Professor would never intentionally hurt me, but he could be relentless with his teasing – his foreplay. I think it was because he realized it was the only power he had over me. I was just too freaking strong for him to hurt me in any way, so he teased me, instead. He used to say he was going to hit me with his car one day just to prove that I was stronger than the metal that was his vehicle. The Professor knew my weakest spot – the one thing he could do to easily dominate me. He brought those juicy luscious gorgeous lips down to mine – ever so softly. Just to tease me until I was ready to crush boulders or lift bulldozers. He gently rubbed them back and forth against my own – making me moan with anticipation so loudly that it echoed throughout the house. The hurricane force that was building in my crotch was going to make this one of the happiest afternoon happy hours ever. The small man pulled out all the stops and tortured me even more. “Want me to kiss you, my big super man?” “Oh hell yes!!!” He lightly bit my lower lip with his teeth – making his plump lips press into me a little more. I was going out of my mind with thoughts about my upcoming release and the incredible moment when his lips would fully smash into mine. The Professor was a world-class kisser. He knew how to work his lips in a way that would make me quiver – the huge strong stud reduced to a begging child. At moments like this I wanted his kiss more than anything in the world. I would have stopped armies, stampeding elephants, or rockets just to feel his lips fully on mine. This is when he became master and I was completely at his service. He looked into my eyes with what seemed like all the power of the universe and whispered. “Boom” With that simple signal, he pressed his warm, moist mouth against mine and sucked in hard at the same time. My cock responded with what could only be described as a titanic explosion. My ass and lower back came up off the bench with the first hard, long ejaculation – easily taking my Little Prince’s body up with it at he same time. My ass slammed back down on the bench and then a second, third, fourth, and many other gushes thrust me back into the air. It was like the Professor was riding a bucking stallion that needed to be tamed. The smaller man never took his lips from mine. He abused my mouth as I gushed – just to increase the power of my squirting. I couldn’t think straight – all I did was register his manly lips and my crotch convulsions. It took me a few seconds to realize the Little Prince was busting out a huge load at the same time. Finally, my crotch stopped power thrusting and my head stopped spinning from the exertion. The Professor was still exploring my mouth with his lips and tongue and I immediately shot hard again. His cock, however, had beaten me to the full mast position. It was difficult to believe, but I thought the little guy could recover from his massive orgasms a lot quicker than I could. It took a long time for my heart to slow down, my eyes to roll back into place, and my body to relax. He pulled his lips from mine. “That was quite a load you offered up, my Gentle Giant. You recovered yet?” “I’m still a little wobbly. It’s your damn incredible kisses. They wreck me every time. It’s the only moment I actually feel weak.” “I like that. It’s the only time I feel somewhat powerful around you. Shall we shower?” My only response was raising my body off the bench and standing – easily taking his body up with mine. I held him against my side with one arm as I walked to the master bathroom – definitely feeling the large gob of sticky cum in my shorts. I held him as I reached in and started the shower, putting my hand under the water to see if it was getting warmer. I then started unbuckling the Professor’s pants and letting them drop to the floor. After that, I pealed his sticky underwear from his body and down his legs – as if I were a child undressing a doll. The guy was still rock hard – just from being carried by my massive arm. Geez, he was turning into a Class-A muscle whore and I loved it. He pushed my shorts down, clearly pleased that I wasn’t wearing underwear and then used his foot to get them even lower. I stepped out of them as he pushed off his socks. Once we were both nude I stepped into the large double-headed shower. I grabbed him at the waist and held under the water so he could scrub himself with soap as his feet dangled a few feet off the floor – something he loved. After we had rinsed him off, I moved around so I was under the water and he lathered up as much of my big body as he could. I then spun his body around so he was upside down – one of my favorite things to do – so he could scrub my cock, balls, and legs. I couldn’t leave him like that for too long – all the blood drained to his head and he became a little dizzy, but he had learned to finish the cleaning pretty quickly. Once we had rinsed my big body off, I held him at the handles so he could turn off the water. I stepped out of the shower and for the next five minutes we both got hard as we toweled off each other’s body. The Professor stopped and had both of us turn toward the big mirror. “Look at that, you could put four of me together and I’d still not be as big as you. That’s so amazing. The size difference turns me on so much.” “I think you already know what it does to me.” I smiled at his reflection, but then I went back to staring at what he had commented on. All my life I’d been huge. Teachers had to look up at me starting almost as far back as elementary school. When I was thirteen my hand could engulf those of any adult – and now they were even bigger. I out lifted every guy at my school – as well as every coach. Small doorways were a pain. Small seats drove me crazy. Everything I held seemed so small. But here, standing next to the Professor and looking at our reflection in the mirror was when I felt the biggest . . . the strongest. The man could almost walk under my humongous protruding pecs without even ducking. My body made him look like some little kid who had been given a grown man’s face. Next to my arms his looked like those of a stick figure you used to draw in first grade. If I moved in front of him, his view of the mirror would disappear and his body wouldn’t appear at all in the reflection. I saw how the Professor was incredibly handsome – and could turn an eye in any room he walked into, but next to me he looked so small – so delicate. I had never wanted my hugeness so much or my strength – as I did when I looked at us together. I wanted to throw my body into a most muscular pose just to see all of my bulges pop out so freakishly huge next to his – to show off for him, but it was something more, too. I wanted to be a giant – to be really big – so he didn’t have to be. I wanted him to be so happy being the little guy – just because he knew he was loved by someone as big as me. I wanted him to see himself as I did – just as I wanted to see myself as he did. I loved how I towered over him because I knew he loved it, as well. The Professor sensed what I was feeling. It helped us both feel the power of the moment even more, my Little Prince moved over in front of me – just to emphasize the difference to the max. “Oh hell yes.” I couldn’t help myself and said the first thing that came to mind. This particular view was always just too much for me - and the Professor knew it. I believed he also loved it just as much. My chest was so much wider than his broad shoulders. My own shoulders were higher than his head. I ballooned out beyond him like a tree might dwarf a sunflower. I swear it looked like he was David Banner and I was what he looked like after he turned into the Hulk. It dawned on me that this idea might be great for Halloween. One of my pecs, alone, made his head seem so tiny – and then to be surrounded by both of them only made him look even smaller. When you compared our bodies, it didn’t seem possible that I was only nineteen. My arms bulged out wider than my shoulders – they were just so thick. Comparatively, the Professor’s arms looked miniscule – like the thin arms of a skeleton. I moved up behind the smaller man – so his head was between my mammoth pecs – hard muscle on either side of him. He smiled and let out an appreciative moan. I tensed my big slabs of meat so it compressed his head – both of us staring at how my pecs could almost engulf him up to his ears. He looked into my reflection and spoke softly. “Let’s flex our guns.” My Little Prince brought his arms up and his small knotty biceps poked upward when he flexed. My boyfriend’s arms were definitely what people would have called fit and normal. We both looked at his well-defined athletic peaks and smiled in appreciation. The Professor was in no way ashamed of his physique. On the contrary, he was proud of what years of swimming and bicycling had done for his age-appropriate appearance. He knew he was hot. However, he also knew my body was something beyond normal – almost beyond comprehension. I slowly brought my humongous arms up into a double biceps pose – the things high above his own since I towered a good foot and more above him. The small man’s enthralled face made me even prouder of my arms than I already was. I flexed hard – really hard – wanting the Professor to be very pleased. His huge smile, the slow intake of air, and the steady whistle he emitted told me he was. When triceps hang down like the giant parts of icebergs hidden under water and biceps shoot skyward like mammoth mountains it’s hard not to notice. There was really no way to compare our arms. It was like comparing a Hummer to a kid’s toy matchbox car. I was pretty sure all the muscle in his body didn’t equal that of what existed in my arms. We stared at my bulges towering over his head, ballooning into something a hundred times thicker than his arms, and clearly possessing something that was equivalent to fifty times the strength. This is when I truly felt massive – when the comparison to another man was so up close and more obvious. I wanted the Professor to know how he affected me. “You make me feel invincible.” “You certainly look it. Those aren’t arms – they’re ocean liners. I could hang a hammock for myself under either one of those. And you’d easily hold me in the air all day.” “If that’s what you wanted.” “You’re power fills this entire room . . . not to mention your size.” “I want to be huge so it makes you happy.” “You have no idea how happy I already am.” “I’d say that thing sticking up between your legs gives me a pretty good idea.” “We should compare those muscles, too.” I saw the glint in the Professor’s eyes as he returned to the side of me. We looked into the mirror, this time even a little more intently. His cock was truly beautiful and it stuck up beyond his navel and was what most people would call big. Mine, however, rose upward until it nudged the bottom of my humongous bulging pecs. The difference was astounding. “That thing shooting up from your crotch looks as big as a bar stool.” “”Well, I do hope you’re planning on sitting on it a little later on.” “You know I am.” We stood there, silent, taking in the tremendous difference in our tools. Mine was thicker than the Professor’s forearm. He brought his arm over beside my raging hard-on as if to give proof to what I was thinking. My huge rod made his wrist look weak. Within the context of my monstrous body, the size of my cock looked appropriate. It was only when you put it next to something else – a two liter bottle of soda, a baseball bat, or another man’s arm – that its enormity became blazingly apparent. My Little Prince loved to stare at my mammoth meat and fondle it lovingly, amazed that he could not wrap his hand around its thickness. The almost unfathomable length pleased the older man in a totally different way, though. He had become very adept at accepting all of my battering ram into his body. He said it brought him more joy than I could ever imagine. I was in awe of his ability to open himself to so much muscled invasion. “I think that humongous thing might be your hardest muscle.” “It is when you’re around, Little Prince.” “Look how the young college boy’s cock dwarfs the older man’s piece. It’s like you’re the daddy and I’m the toddler noticing the size difference for the first time. It’s impossible for you to hide that thing.” “Yeah, that’s always been one of the burdens of being huge. My dad noticed how big I was getting down there when I was pretty young and he warned me about what kind of troubles might arise from being so well endowed. He actually warned me that it would frighten some people.” “It doesn’t frighten me . . . it only turns me on.” The Professor brought his body closer to mine, so our hard-as-hell schlongs would be closer together. Mine was bulging with thick veins and you could see it pulsing from how excited I was. His meat was gorgeous – long, hard, and curved, like a sword. I licked my lips in appreciation of what had filled my mouth on numerous occasions with the sweet juice of my Little Prince. I also held my breath, always blown away by how my cock looked like a giant redwood tree growing beside his little weed. The Professor reached over and stroked my loaded missile teasingly a few times. I wrapped my own huge hand around his cock and we both loved how my thumb overlapped my fingers because my palm was so big. “We really should be getting ready for the party.” “I’d rather ignite the party that’s churning something fierce in my balls, Gentle Giant.” “I swear, I’m the giant man, but your insatiable need for orgasm puts me to shame. Your body is never fully emptied, is it?” “Not while you’re around. Seeing your muscled body causes me to have eternal springs of my manhood constantly gurgling within me. Your bulges aren’t going anywhere so how could I ever be empty?” I wrapped my big arm around his neck – both of us looking at the reflection and loving how my biceps made his head look so tiny. I pulled him into me, so his face came in contact with my colossal right pec. I wanted to thank him and I knew a mouthful of my hard nipple would please him tremendously. His lips parted and my thick nub popped into his warm, wet mouth. My entire frame shivered as he began to suck. Having the Professor doing anything remotely sexual to me would never get old. It was like the first time – every time. I was lost in my adoration of the man – I was a slave to my desire. His lips, tongue, and warm mouth thrilled me in a way that could not be described – could not be replicated by anyone else. This was my Little Prince sucking on my massive chest and that made everything right in the world. As he went to town on my jutting cork-sized lump of meat, I stared at our reflection in the mirror. Everything I needed in the world was in that one picture – my man and my big body, which pleased him. I raised my arm into a strong biceps flex – instinctively, for him. He was too busy chowing down on my nip to notice, but I knew he would want me to show off. He sensed what I was doing without even looking. A small hand went into the air and found my hard gigantic peak – both of us knowing it was too big for him to miss. His lips left my nipple briefly. “Tense it harder, boy.” I had never met a man bigger than me. I had been so huge all of my life that I simply felt my size was normal – that everything in the world was supposed to be little. I could also have easily crushed the small man beside me. I towered over him the way a skyscraper might dwarf a one-room shack. I could lift the back of his car off the ground with no effort at all. Hell, I could lift him into the air easily with just one hand. All of this, however, meant nothing when the Professor called me ‘boy.’ We had stumbled on this fact accidentally one evening during sex. Our foreplay had consisted of me lifting weights while he massaged my body and power-sucked my cock. I stood there with a loaded bar curled up to my chin while he pumped my cock with his hand. Both of us could sense how close I was to spewing, so the Professor increased the motion of his hand and then – for the first time – bellowed out an order, saying ‘Cum for me boy!’ I don’t think he planned on calling me that; it just came out in the lust-filled moment. Neither of us, however, could have imagined how my body would react. My cock shot straight out from my body like a cannon. My crotch thrust forward with enough force it made my kneeling Little Prince fall backwards. I nearly dropped the weighted bar I held because the blast that fired out of my cock was like some kind of super torpedo jetting across the room. I showered the Professor with so much cum it looked as if he had been slimed like one of the guests on that old children’s show. My body ejaculated for what seemed like an eternity. I finally stopped spewing, placed the barbell I had desperately held onto down on the ground, and then fell onto a nearby bench. My chest was still heaving from the release. “What the hell was that?” “I don’t know, Little Prince. You called me ‘boy’ and I lost control.” We stared at each other – deciding, without using any words, that there was no need to analyze what had just happened. It would merely become useful information for our developing relationship. From that day forward, the Professor chose to save his new weapon for special moments. If I was holding him in a tight bear hug he might whisper ‘tighter, boy’ just to get me to lose control and squeeze harder without even planning to. Or if I chose to not shave for a couple of days and my testosterone laden body had pushed out heavy fur on my face, while we were kissing he’d say something like ‘beard burn me, boy’ and I’d end up kissing him so hard that he’d have a reddened face for days. Or, if we were in bed and I wasn’t already fully hard – because I was usually asleep, he’d put his mouth next to my ear and whisper, “get hard, boy,” and my body would immediately respond by my rod shooting to full attention. No matter what the time, how tired I was, or how many times I had already gotten off. There was just something about the little man – who had a body smaller than one of my arms – calling me ‘boy’ that got me harder than ever and quicker than ever. I wanted to be his muscle boy more than anything in the world. I wanted to please him as much as I wanted air. To have him give me an order . . . a command was such an unbelievable turn-on that I fell in love with the man on an entirely deeper level. My selflessness – when it came to my Little Prince – became even more pronounced, much more of an automatic response. I found myself craving moments where he might tell me to do something. I wanted to do his bidding all the time. The Professor, however, wanted us to be equals and only saved his daddy-like orders for when we were sexually turned on. And that was why he told his ‘boy’ to flex his arm harder. “Oh hell, yes sir.” My peak shot up higher, the massive arm bulged thicker, and I moaned loudly as I tensed my arm with all my strength. I couldn’t feel the Professor’s hand exploring my biceps – the thing was too hard to register his small delicate hand. I was tensing with every ounce of might I could muster – and the rock that was my arm clearly made the Professor happy. He doubled his efforts on my nipple, which only sent me closer to the edge even more. My Little Prince, however, knew of untapped powers within me. He could be so relentless when it came to my strength. “Harder, boy!” My body was no longer my own. It simply responded to the Professor’s request like a racecar answers to a floored gas pedal. I was pretty sure I was already flexing my arm to its fullest potential, but the Professor knew better. His awareness of what my body was capable of was almost eerie. He was always the one that could get me to blast beyond my goal weight in lifting or add another half inch to some muscle on my body. I had grown bigger and become stronger in the short time I had lived with him more than I had in the last five years. I called him the muscle whisperer because my body always obeyed him – even when I seriously doubted what he was suggesting. I watched in the mirror as my peak swelled higher and thicker as my clenched knuckles turned whiter from the pressure I was exerting. Even my chest had gotten too hard for the Professor to comfortably suck on any pec meat. He chose to simply tease my aching nub with his teeth as he gazed upward at my obedient enormous biceps. His little hand slapped against the hard mound of muscle loudly and I could tell it stung his palm a lot. I, of course, felt nothing. “Release.” I exhaled and let my arm drop immediately. I hadn’t realized how much energy I had been exerting. A light sheen of sweat covered my upper body. I shook out my arm – since it felt like it had just finished curling a house. I looked down at the smiling Professor. He stared at me in a way that made my heart swell bigger than my arm. The man constantly exuded nothing but love. It was like his aura was the most calming and empowering thing I had ever encountered. Surely, gazing into his eyes was like being rewarded with a glimpse of heaven. I put my big hands around his upper arms and shoulders - always marveling how my palms covered so much of him - squeezed, and then lifted. He came off the floor as if all gravity had just disappeared. I smiled as I thought about the earth’s pull not being strong enough to match my power. I brought the small man up so our faces were inches apart. “My body would do anything you asked.” “I know. And all I want to do is get your body bigger and stronger.” I brought my face into his and kissed him as I growled in appreciation. His mouth responded to my advancement with a strategic attack – making me curl my toes against the floor and my hands to tighten around his arms. The man’s kiss could make it seem the world had stopped spinning. I became light headed anytime his lips latched on to mine, because I knew the passion he would cause would be like a tidal wave hitting the beach. His kisses were my kryptonite. They could make me feel so weak I sometimes had to look down to make sure I was still huge. My rock hard cock was now twitching against my abs and his lower body. I held him in the air without any trouble – easily forgetting that he was a grown man. My strength was just something I took for granted. The Professor, however, liked to remind me that I was not invincible. At least, when it came to him. He had a surprise I couldn’t see coming. He pulled his face slightly away from mine and as he spoke our lips bushed against each other. “Let me feel you spew, boy.” You couldn’t really call him evil since he did it to give me pleasure. However, he fully understood what using a simple word – a three-letter word – could do to my body. Suddenly, a volley of cum shot up and smacked both of us under our chin. The next rope of thickness shot up beyond our heads and rained down on us. I shook so much I was a little worried about dropping the Professor. My body spewed for the man as if I had been building an orgasm since birth. As I came I wondered if it would always be like this between us – such powerful explosions that it felt like the earth was moving. A river of my dense man-milk oozed down my cobbled abs and all over his body. We continued to kiss until my balls had forced out every little drop. Instead of being spent, however, I felt energized and frisky. I pulled his body away from mine – remembering I still held him in the air. “Now we have to shower, again. You are an evil man, Professor.” “And you, my big friend, are the hot muscled superhero stud that could convince this villain to change his ways.” “Why would I want to do that when your evilness clearly gives me so much pleasure? I’m all sticky with joy because of you. I love the idea of being your superhero, though. You should give me a superhero name.” “You mean besides ‘Gentle Giant?’” “Yes. That’s my pet name. I need a superhero name for when I’m showing off for you.” “That’s easy. I’d call you Muscle Boy.” Again, the master knew what he was doing. It was almost as if he had steered the conversation to this point on purpose, but that wasn’t possible. He hadn’t known what I would say. His super hero name, however, was such a turn on – so appropriate for what I wanted to be – I actually spurted some more juice in lustful response. Again, my entire frame shook and this made the Professor laugh. “You gotta warn me before you say such things, Professor.” “And where would the fun be in that?” As my response, I released my grip on his shoulders and let him drop back on the floor. He had not expected that and he rocked back and forth a little – as if he might fall. He reached out and braced his hands against my still-sticky rock-hard abs. My body immediately tensed to give him pleasure. He moaned a little in appreciation. He then pushed harder – and then harder, still – to see if his hands could do anything to me. Not only did my body not move – my abs pressed his hands back towards him when I tensed them more. “You’re like a living, breathing, muscle covered fortress. I still don’t know how the universe could pack so much power in one human being. See, I punch you – and hard – and you feel nothing.” As he spoke, his hands followed the narrative. I looked down at his fists smacking into my stomach – the sound of the punches registering, as well as the yelps of pain as the Professor’s fists met something so unyielding – and loved, loved, loved how I felt what only seemed like a slight thump of a finger. I was getting turned on again, because my Little Prince loved my obvious power so much. He punched numerous times – staring at my speed bump like abs the entire time. He then started rubbing his hands all over them – appreciating the hardness, as well as the incredible muscled definition. I had never been more proud of my hard muscled college-boy body. “Just imagine, Professor, what I’m going to look like in ten year’s time.” “I can’t. You’re so perfect now, I find I hard to think about you being bigger or stronger. It just doesn’t seem possible. I press against your abs and it feels like I’m pushing against a mountain. Sometimes, when you’re asleep, I climb on top of you and it feels like I’m resting on some warm boulder. Even when you’re asleep – completely relaxed – you’re the hardest thing I’ve ever felt. I can beat off just from thinking about how hard your muscles feel every time I touch them.” “Hey, you better not be beating off without me there to watch!” “Are you kidding? I can’t go two hours without needing release. That’s what you’ve done to me. You’ve made me like a kid that’s just had his first orgasm. I will start thinking about you – your size, your strength, a particular muscle, something you’ve done that I used to think wasn’t possible – and I immediately need release. I have gone through about four boxes of Kleenex in my office just this week alone!” “Oh hell yeah! The thought of you whipping out that gorgeous cock of yours in your office and yanking out a big load makes me want to bust out another massive wad!” “Hold on there, tiger, we really should start getting ready for the dinner party. A lot of fun and games awaits us there! It’s time the world met my Muscle Boy.” “You can’t call me that and ask me to not spew. It’s one or the other, Professor.” “Fair enough, my Gentle Giant. Let’s shower, again, and get ready.”

Chapter 2 With every step and every breath in of the cold winter air I felt as if a spell was lifting. My attraction to Karl and fixation on his huge muscles and enormous cock was being replaced with sheer disbelief at what had just happened. Slowly my thoughts were becoming my own again as my mind raced through the events of the last couple of hours. How had I as a straight man, who’d never had any interest in other men, let myself be used by that gym-rat, the epitome of everything I despised? As I turned the key in the front door of my house and heard the lock click open I came to a sudden realisation. I had been drugged. It was the only explanation I could think of to explain the bizarre events of today. Somehow Karl had fed me some illegal substance which had an abnormal and extreme effect on me. But how had he done it? I’d not had anything to eat or drink whilst I was there and to be honest the effects had been almost immediate, pretty much from the start of our encounter. It was then, sat in the dark on the sofa in my living room, that I remembered the strange but seductive scent coming off Karl that I’d noticed as soon as I met him. Still dazed from the afternoon, I could almost hear the cogs of my brains turning over, trying to connect the dots. Finally, something clicked and I remembered the strange looking bottle, “Alpha Scent”, which I’d glimpsed in Karl’s desk. Yes, that was it! Clearly this scent had some pheromones or something in it that caused extreme desire in whoever smelt it. Ridiculous as it sounded, it was the only possible explanation I could come up with. The longer I sat there on the sofa, the more my confusion and embarrassment were replaced with anger. Luckily for me, my wife wasn’t due home from work for 2 hours – I needed a plan. *** Two days later I was sat outside Karl’s office, waiting to pick up my new car. My heart was racing at the plan I’d concocted but I was confident that it would work, having spent several hours over the last few days perfecting it. A few minutes after I arrived, Karl’s office door opened and an attractive woman in her early 40s left. I could tell from her harassed look and the fact that her blouse wasn’t buttoned up correctly that she had just been subjected to the “Karl” treatment. The huge man himself appeared in the doorway a few seconds later, his shirt unbuttoned at the top, covered in a sheen of sweat from his most recent workout. “Give me two minutes Joe,” he called, grabbing a towel from behind the door and heading down the corridor to where I guessed the showers were. I nodded in reply, glad that Karl clearly had a strict routine between clients, something that my plan relied on. As soon as the shower room door had clicked shut I leapt up, pleased that there were no other staff members around (for obvious reasons Karl’s office was away from everyone else). I opened the door to Karl’s office before sneaking in and shutting the door quietly behind me. I hurried over to his desk, not knowing how literal Karl’s “two minutes” would be, and opened the top draw. I picked up the strange bottle, turning it over to read the label on the back: “Instructions: Use 2 sprays for instant results lasting 24 hours. Re-apply after showering”. There was no mention of what the “instant results” were but I could have a good guess. Conscious of the time, I pulled two bottles out of my pocket, one an empty aftershave bottle, the other filled with water that I’d dyed purple to match the fluid in the “Alpha Scent” bottle. I quickly poured the contents of the “Alpha Scent” into my empty aftershave bottle which I put safely in my pocket. I then substituted it with the dyed water from my other bottle before screwing the top back on and replacing the strange bottle in Karl’s top drawer. The colour wasn’t an exact match so I’d have to hope Karl wouldn’t pay too much attention to it. It was then I noticed something. In my rush to get into his office and steal his treasured secret, I hadn’t noticed that Karl’s masculine scent still filled the room, even though he was no longer there. I found myself inhaling deeply, yet again allowing his aroma to fill my head. Images of his full, thick chest and bulging veiny biceps immediately flashed across my mind. I started to imagine the feeling of his big manly cock deep in my tight ass, to feel him plough me with all his strength and power. All thoughts of my carefully worked out plan left my head as I noticed that my cock was rock hard and throbbing. I unbuttoned my jeans, letting them fall to the floor before pushing down my tight boxer briefs, letting out my aching cock. I wrapped my hand around it, jerking slowly as I thought about running my hands over his swollen chest and ripped abs. I was excited to think that Karl would be back at any second and I wanted to be ready to please him. I found myself getting into position on his desk as I had the other day, face down, ass ready for him to slide his cock in as soon as he came through the door. Suddenly the blinds rattled and a gust of wind blew in through the open window. It hit me straight in the face, clearing my head and allowing just a second of rational thought. That was all I needed – I immediately jumped off Karl’s desk, pulled up my boxers and jeans and ran out the door, all without taking another breath. My heart was racing as I settled myself in the chair outside Karl’s office just as the door to the shower room opened down the corridor. Karl looked pristine yet again, freshly showered and in clean smart clothes, a confident smile on his face. Thankfully the feelings of lust had past as quickly as they’d started now that I was out of the confined environment of Karl’s office and I was able to focus once again. “Right Joe, let me just get your keys and we’ll have you sorted in no time,” Karl said as he passed me, entering the office I’d only seconds ago vacated myself. I was sure I’d left everything as it should be but still my heart was racing. I suspected that Karl would be re-applying the “Alpha Scent” after his shower but would he notice straight away the swap I’d made? My entire plan hinged on this moment. A minute later Karl came out, his confident smirk plastered to his face as usual, the keys to my new car in one hand, the final agreement in the other. “Let’s go out to your car then Joe,” Karl said, with no acknowledgement of the events of the other day but more importantly, no evidence that he’d noticed the swap at all. “Sure thing Karl,” I said, trying to sound more relaxed than I felt. As I followed behind, I tentatively inhaled, but there was nothing, no trace of the alluring odour and my head remained clear. When we’d reached the car, Karl showed me around the outside again before we got in. Once inside, I was aware yet again how much space Karl occupied but it didn’t seem to affect me as it had done the other day. “Well Joe, here’s the key… I just need one more signature from you,” Karl said, handing me the final agreement. As I signed, I noticed that Karl had his arm up on the window again and was casually flexing his biceps as he looked across at me. I smiled as I handed the agreement back to him. “Right Karl, I’ll be going then if that’s everything,” I said confidently. “Oh yeah, erm, sure Joe,” clearly surprised by my lack of interest in his flexing muscles, “unless you want to go for round two,” he added, attempting a deep seductive voice which just sounded hollow to me without the effects of the “Alpha Scent”. He rested one of his giant hands on the equally giant bulge in his trousers but even this didn’t affect me. “No thank Karl,” I said, still trying to stay at ease, “I’ll be going now. Thanks for your help.” “Erm…ah…well, no problem, Joe,” Karl said as he prised himself out of the car, clearly confused at my resistance. “See you around Karl,” I said through the open window as I started to pull away. As I left the forecourt I smiled as I caught sight of the giant muscle man in my rear-view mirror, a look of intense confusion on his face. Little did he know it was only just beginning. *** Twenty minutes later I was standing in my bedroom at home, the bottle of aftershave, now containing the “Alpha Scent” in my hand. I hesitated, torn between sensibility and the desire to try it on myself before my wife got home and see what effect it had on her. We’d been trying to think of ways to liven up our sex life and I hoped this would be the answer, causing her to experience the same indescribable lust for me that I’d experienced for Karl. But then again, I didn’t really know what the true effects of this spray were and I suspected it definitely wasn’t legal. In the end my desire and curiosity won out and before I knew what I was doing I’d squirted two sprays on my neck. The pure “Alpha Scent” smelt great, kind of woody but other than that there was no noticeable change in me. I started to feel a bit stupid as I stood there and suspected that I had just gone to extreme lengths to steel what was essentially just a bottle of aftershave. At that moment though a strange warm feeling started spreading from my neck, where I had sprayed the “Alpha Scent”, down into my chest. It felt as though my shoulders and chest were pulsing with energy, the warm feeling spreading out into my arms too. Suddenly, I noticed that my normally loose-fitting blue t-shirt felt a bit tight around my chest and I looked down to see that my chest was actually starting to swell. “Fuck, I’m growing,” I said out loud, unable to help myself. I watched and felt as my biceps started to expand too, pulsing as they got bigger, huge veins popping up under the skin. My arms felt like they were surging with power and soon they were straining the sleeves of my small top. Without even thinking, almost on instinct, I brought both arms up into a double biceps, flexing hard the muscles which until now had been tiny and pathetic. I heard the loud RIP as both sleeves split down the seam, bursting open to allow my biceps and triceps to continue growing. “This feels fucking amazing,” I called out, my voice noticeably deeper and more masculine, as I continued to flex and pump my biceps. The warm feeling had now reached my groin and quads and the most amazing sensation hit me, like I was having a continuous orgasm. Waves of pleasure flooded through my veins as I looked down to see that the bulge in my jeans was swelling slowly, pushing out as I felt my cock grow. My expanding quads were quickly filling out my jeans too and I could hear the material creaking as it struggled to contain them. My attention was then pulled back to my still swelling chest, which was now way too big for the size ‘S’ T shirt. My back too was expanding, pulling the shirt even tighter and stopping me from being able to breathe properly. “GGGRRRRRRRRRR,” I roared as I reached up to the neck of the t shirt, pulling it straight down and hearing the fabric tear as I ripped it off in one go. “FUCK, I’m a beast,” I screamed, looking down at my exposed torso, as I threw the shredded top on the floor. Beneath my swollen pecs I could see the little bit of body fat I had disappearing, exposing tight ripped 8-pack abs which pushed up like cobble stones. I ran one of my hands down them, enjoying the feeling of ripped muscle under my fingers. Beneath my tiny, tight waist, my quads were still growing, feeling so tight in my jeans that I knew that I needed to get them off soon. No sooner had I thought this I heard another rip and realised it was too late. My huge quads had torn the fabric on either side of my jeans and I could see the exposed muscle underneath. I flexed each of my humungous quads in turn, extending the tear on either side with colossal grunts. I then reached down, grabbing the waist band with my two hands and pulling down to complete the job, ripping my jeans off and throwing them on the floor. “I’m so STRONG,” I roared, unable to hold back as I started flexing, the growth now slowing and the warm feeling starting to subside. I looked at myself in the mirror on the wall – I now had the body of a serious weight-lifter, not quite as big as Karl, but still pretty huge. My face too looked more masculine, chiselled, with a sharp jaw-line with a light dusting of stubble. My torso had a covering of dark, manly hair that had sprung up in the last two minutes on my previously hairless body. The bulge in my boxers was verging on obscene as my rock hard cock tented the fabric. I quickly pulled off my boxers, feeling as my much bigger cock slapped up against my abs. “FUCK,” I moaned, as I looked down at my throbbing cock which was at least 8” long, about 2” longer and much thicker than before my growth spurt. A steady stream of pre was leaking out as I continued to flex in front of the mirror, appreciating my new muscle body. I ran my hands over my pumped chest, amazed at the weight of my pecs and noticing the deep defined valley that ran between them. I flexed each bicep in turn, trying to wrap the other hand round each mound of marble-like muscle to no avail. The huge veins which had popped up during my growth were still there and snaked like a road map down my bulging biceps and forearms. Still flexing, I wrapped one hand around my thick cock and started jerking, feeling the pleasure quickly rising in me. “MMMM, you’re a beast Joe,” I moaned to myself, so turned on by my own muscles. I couldn’t stop running my other hand over my torso as I jerked, marvelling in the feel of the solid muscles now strapped onto my previously weedy frame. Only minutes ago I’d been a tiny 33yo, with a bit of a beer-gut. Now I was a total alpha muscle stud. This thought drove me on closer to climax as I let out low, deep moans and grunts. I jerked my cock faster, still flexing as I watched in the mirror. “Oh fuck,” I moaned, “I’m gonna fucking shoot…”. I worked myself up more and more, relishing the new length and girth of my cock and the sticky pre-leaking from it. Huge grunts escaped my mouth as my massive chest heaved with each breath drawn in. Within seconds I felt my full, aching balls tighten and I had nearly collapsed to the floor in the most intense orgasm of my life, surpassing even when I’d been with Karl the other day. It was like my whole body exploded in pleasure, each of my newly engorged muscles flooding with an indescribable sensation. “AAHHHHHHHH,” I screamed in ecstasy as rivers of warm cum erupted from my huge cock, splashing over the mirror and floor, the final few spurts dribbling down my huge ripped quads. I gazed at the sight in the mirror – I was amazed at the huge hunk of muscle standing in front of me, his colossal chest heaving over tight ripped abs and an enormous thick cock still leaking cum onto the floor. I couldn’t believe this muscle stud was me. I ran my hands up over my cobbled abs and thick chest, feeling sweat and cum mingling together over the rock solid muscle underneath, before falling backwards onto the bed in blissful exhaustion.

Edited to add: THE STORY SO FAR - Stephan is a police officer with a very well-endowed boyfriend, Tom. Unfortunately, Stephan has an addiction to sex which leads to him losing his job - and then taking a break from Tom. While staying with his parents in a quiet corner of London, Stephan observes something exciting: an alpha muscle Beast humiliating a fluffy, gentle, weak young beta called Olly. Now, the Beast is helping Olly grow - and it's happening at an impossible rate. Where will it end? Does Olly need saving from himself? Is Stephan the right man to do it? Chapter 8 is here. 9 Stephan Wednesday October 1st Well, I'm absolutely spent. It's been one fucking thing after another today. It started at 5 a.m. when my phone buzzed on my bedside table. I was asleep, right in the middle of a beautiful dream about hot librarians who leant themselves to customers out along with the books, so I woke up with a big hard-on tenting my boxers. It turned out it wasn't about to go to waste. The text was from Tom. It's the first one in ages, certainly the first that wasn't about me coming round to pick up my stuff. It read, Thinking of you got my dick hard. Thought you should know x You woke me, I texted back. Been sat up in bed wondering what to do with it, he replied. Thought you'd have a suggestion I could have gently reminded him that when we separated we said we wouldn't do this, or anything like this, that we had to let the fire burn down again. I wouldn't have had to say even that: I could have shot back something simple and gently dissuading. I mean, come on, I only stopped seeing him a month ago! I could have rolled over there and then and gone back to sleep with a clean conscience and, admittedly, a disappointed penis. But all of that would require me to be a different man than the one I am. Need to know more first, I told him. The next text obviously took a little while to write. In my pyjamas, cotton, red stripes, starchy, you know. Rough on my skin. Waistband under my balls. Dick standing straight up. Very hard. I remembered that dick so well, with its elegant up curve and big round dome of a head. Have you applied lube? I asked. Don't have any, he said. Then: I think... Wait. Then: OK. Where? Just your hand for now, I said. The one not texting. He replied: Tricky procedure — but not for a GP :-) I wonder if this was something in the way of an audition. He was always showing off at how adept he was with handling stuff: dildos, vacuum pumps, drugs, not to mention the human body, which he claimed to know inside and out. I lay there, waiting, giving my shaft a tantalising tickle, thinking of Tom's tennis-trained, trim little physique, the way he barely came up to my shoulder, the way his fat cock looked so outsized on him, like a coffee pot spout. I thought about the things we sometimes got up to in his office when the door was locked. The tickle on my shaft irresistibly became a tug. Then my phone buzzed again. So I've got a palmful of KY Get that hand nice and slick. Then stick your thumb in your belly button If you say so I pictured the cute little guy doing as instructed, his brown eyes sleepy, his girthy dick pressing on his waistband. I had such a clear image of him I could almost smell the Jean Paul Gaultier on his neck, and the KY on his hand. Wrap your hand around your cock — if you can manage that Only just Yeah, I know baby Nearly broke your jaw on this didn't you? x Don't talk like I'm not experienced Oh, you succeeded where others gave up... I permitted myself a flashback to the first night Tom got his dick out. It was after dinner at his flat in Highgate, an almost formal occasion, like the unveiling of the Albert Memorial, only slightly wider. We'd both had a lot of wine and everything felt like it was happening in technicolour with violins playing. We were kissing on his sofa, and then I was unbuttoning his cotton, collarless shirt, and he was unbuttoning my starchy, uniform shirt. He came up to my chest, so was licking and biting my nipples, and we were kneading each other's dicks in each other's trousers; then I unbuttoned his trousers, carried on kissing him while I slowly wanked his fat prick and all the while, I was thinking, 'Holy fuck, I am onto something big here.' Fucking my fist. Is that what you planned? Yeah. Feel good? There was a pause. I pictured him in his big white bedroom giving a few more testing thrusts before replying. Oh fuck yeah. I never tried this before Suddenly he sounded so innocent, and I felt sexually precocious, and I thought of my Librarian. I've reread the pages I've written about him, and I keep coming back to that thought when I first saw him, the cute, middle class, blue-eyed lad: What is it in me that wants to take that innocence and ruin it? Even as he puts on real muscle. Especially as he puts on that muscle. He thinks he's becoming a man, but he's still soft shell. He's never been fucked. I wonder if he's ever actually fucked, really, losing himself in it? Has he ever even wanked himself like this? With the dedication all on his cock, and his imagination on fire, and then - I could give him seminars. He'd thank me for it. There's all sorts of things a young man like that ought to know about giving pleasure — and receiving it. I thought, Why can't he text me at 5 a.m. wanting ideas on what to do with his dick? When the next message came through, I let myself imagine for a second it was Olly sending it, in the middle of the night. The message was perfectly appropriate. It would feel better if it was your arse I was fucking Spontaneously the thought made me blob out a little pre-cum. I'm dripping at the thought, I said. I bet you fuck hard Oh yes. Think you could take me? I could just picture the librarian saying this with his new, gym-worn cockiness. If I can't, I want to know. I began to wank my dick a little harder, smearing precum over the head and down the shaft. The bedsprings creaked, louder than I intended, as I beat my meat. Next to me, a sleepy Turkish chef began to surface. I want you to wreck me if necessary, I texted as quick as I could, before lying still, playing the innocent. 'Hey, man,' Hakan slurred, reaching out to fondle my thigh. He found my dick hard and my hand around it, and laughed. 'Hold it,' he murmured. 'I can step in here...' I palmed my phone (benefit of big hands it turns out) and hid it in the folds of the duvet. I let go of my dick and allowed Hakan to grab hold of it, grasping it firmly, wanking it quicker than I'd been doing it, his fist grinding down toward my balls in a way I never think to do, lightly knocking on them and making my hard-on stand out even harder and straighter in his hand. It was the businesslike wank of a friend, so different from the dreamish wank I'd give myself, potentially for hours. My phone buzzed secretly in my palm. Hakan, oblivious, kept up the pace. I looked across at him. His eyes were closed, his long lashes on his cheekbones like shadows, and small smile on his face. 'How's that?' 'Oh yeah, you're getting me close. You know, you don't have to...' 'I want to hear you cum, my friend.' He licked his lips. 'I like that sound you make.' 'Oh, yeah,' I grunted, as his relentless wank took my dick into second gear. 'You're gonna hear it.' 'Okay,' he whispered, 'Now I wanna taste it. I like the taste even better.' 'Yes, taste it,' I said, excited and awake suddenly. Did I dare? I couldn't resist. He opened his eyes long enough to peck me on the lips, then slid down under the duvet and took my cockhead in his sleep-warm mouth. I felt the suck as he released it, took it again, a little deeper, and released it, slowly working his way, inch by inch, to taking the whole thing. With him occupied, I took the opportunity to look at the latest text. I don't wanna destroy you — you deserve something gentler I rolled my eyes. I could just hear Olly telling me that. Stop being so fucking polite You want it to be nasty? Hakan was halfway to taking all my cock. He slowed down, his lips gliding on a layer of spit, slowly caressing my shaft. When he reached my cockhead his mouth corkscrewed back and forth, slower and slower, making me pulse harder and hotter than ever inside his lips. I just want you to take out all you need upon me, I told him. I could see the Librarian receiving my text. Thinking for the first time about being selfish, about how he would do it and why. Thinking about what he really needed. In that case I don't want to fuck your arse, read the reply, and my heart skipped a beat. The follow up came through: First I want to fuck your face. I'm on my knees, I told him. No. Lie down. I'll kneel astride you My mouth is open Take this fat cock Hakan spat down my shaft. I felt the spit roll in beads and bubbles down my hot skin. I pictured the Librarian, his big hairy legs either side of me, and the cock I had imagined for him, stuffed into my mouth, which distorted with the size of it. I can barely breathe, I texted. I'm putting my fat cock down your throat deeper with each thrust I needed that sort of power applied to my dick. I reached under the duvet, put my hand on the back of Hakan's head and held him down on my hard erection till I heard him begin to gag, then grabbed his long hair in my fist and lifted him off me, my dick still resting between his lips. I raised my hips and frotted my cockhead on his lips. 'Mm, yes,' I heard him say, and his fingers encircled the base of my cock. I pushed him down again, till his mouth was on his knuckles. Inside hand and lips and curling tongue, I thrust my dick gently: eat, eat, eat. With the other hand, I told Olly: I'm struggling to get up Well, I'm pinning you down You can do it with one hand I could almost feel my Librarian's hand on my chest, his sweaty palm effortlessly matching my stretch and keeping me on the carpet. Yes, the phone screen read. I'm wanking my cock with the other and precum is drooling onto your lips I imagined its splash. You don't want to fuck me, I said. A long pause this time. I listened to the slick noises from under the duvet, felt Hakan sucking and slowly nibbling. I don't? Olly would be looking at me with that dazed, don't-comprehend, don't want to be rude expression. You just want to fuck, I explained. Oh yes. I could see him, that gentle young man, growing so much more powerful, and his eyes slightly dazed from the lust of sex, his mouth slightly open at the surprise of being told: do what ever feels good. He continued: Jesus my balls are so heavy. It has to be tonight My hand was shaking. It has to be now I wasn't pushing or pulling Hakan's head any more, just caressing his scalp. He had no idea. He was licking my dick quickly now, spitting on it, getting it slippery as wet soap. You want to fuck girls but none of them can take you I'm much too big Oh yeah, too strong, I told him. So it has to be you Hakan began to wank my slicked-up prong and alternate that with long, deep draughts of it, like filling pints from a hand-pump and then slowly downing them in one. He could feel my pocket rocket was as hard and as pumped as it gets. Countdown to lift-off had begun. I've put that lube all over my fat cock, he said. God, was he proud of the girth of his meat. Though I'm not sure who I mean by 'he' now Don't warn me about it, son, just do it I spread your cheeks and got inside. No, we're not talking, said Tom/Olly. You don't need explanations You can see what I want — Daddy I can't take this I'm out of control now, just pumping you Oh Jesus, I'm about to cum, I told him. 'Are you close, man?' murmured Hakan, lifting the duvet. Oh Daddy, I came, but I'm still pumping away inside you Keep your hand on my belly so I can't get up. You're too much for me I'm gonna cum again. It's been too long Too long. Too thick. Too hard. Too deep. Too strong. That young lad, using me when there were no girls about, his blonde hair over his blue eyes and heavy with sweat, his blue eyes unfocused. Geysering into me, his hard-on throbbing with release. What noise does he make when he cums? 'Don't stop,' I told Hakan, but it was more of a gasp. I dropped the phone with a clatter. I came in an almighty fucking rush, and roared at the back of my throat. My cum splattered all over my boss's face and down my stomach. Hakan, dripping with my spunk, laughed with delight, knelt astride my stomach, wanked his dick, watching me convulse and bite my lip and screw my eyes shut, sealing the image of the Librarian deep in some erotic sub-file of my brain. Hakan laughed as he came: splish, splash, splosh. Then he lay down beside me. I waited for Tom's text to make the phone to buzz again, this time on the hard laminate bedroom floor. Instead I heard birdsong. 'Make me a cup of tea,' Hakan said, drawing the duvet around him. 'I need a snooze before I even think of opening up. The cafe, that is.' After you've cum, you suddenly drop out of the sky from a wild sexual high. You land at ground level and see yourself plainly. I suddenly realised the extent of my obsession with the Librarian. Standing alone, my dick throbbing from the pleasures of the last half hour, wanting another wank just to return to those dreams and ideas, I felt my decision-making brain hovering between two ideas. The first was, how to quit the Librarian. The second was, how to see him naked. I could feel I was back in a danger area, a fantasy world, more real than the real world. Jesus, though, I wanted him, and he was there for the taking. What could be wrong about trying? You have to follow your heart. I followed mine to the library. He was pleased to see me, I could tell. And boy, was I pleased to see him. It's only a couple of weeks since I last saw him — but fuck me, if the guy hasn't already put on even more muscle mass. And more than that. There used to be a permanently anxious, terminally sweet expression in his sparkling blue eyes. Now he's got a bushy blonde beard covering his jaw, and the expression with it is becoming imperious. He looked me pretty much straight in the eye as I walked up to the desk, and he didn't quite smile but he raised an eyebrow, as if to say, 'You again. And I know what you've come back for.' That was when I realised — he must have grown nearly a foot to be able to match my eyeline. 'Hey bro,' he said. His voice has dropped a full octave. Is that because his neck is so much wider, his chest not only bigger, but big? He was wearing a singlet, which seemed out of place in the library, and that chest is thick with golden hair. 'Hey,' I said. 'Still visiting the gym, I see?' 'Really starting to see some gains,' he said, understatement of the century. I remembered how only two months ago he was an underweight teen whose elbows stuck out. He smiled at me. 'Wanna feel?' I should have been embarrassed. We were in public, right at the desk of a public library for God's sake. Instead, I reached out hungrily. I tried and failed to wrap a hand around his wrist. His forearm was furry and solid, his bicep iron in my grasp. 'Goodness,' I said. 'This is beyond what I could have imagined for you.' 'It's still just the start, though, dude,' he said, putting my hand on his left tit. The thin cotton of the singlet barely separated my touch from his vast, hairy chest. I stroked it like it was a piece of expert, varnished carpentry. 'You want to get bigger, still?' I marvelled at the idea. My fingers caressed his big, hard nipple. 'Oh yeah,' he breathed, but seemingly more at the thought of growing muscle than the feel of my hand on him. 'I want to be a fucking beast.' I swallowed. Did I dare to tweak that nipple? No, not yet. 'You already look like you could do someone some serious damage.' I was worried that sounded critical. 'If only, you know, in the sack.' 'My girlfriend...' He hesitated. 'We broke my bed, man.' 'Fuck,' I said. 'That's hot.' 'She couldn't get enough. Neither could I. My sex drive is, like...' He gasped and shrugged in inarticulacy. 'When the red mist comes down, I'm like an animal.' 'It sounds like you're really becoming a man,' I said. 'I guess. I mean, look at me, bro. I got muscle!' He laughed, then scratched his beard. 'And this thing, I guess.' 'And your sex drive.' 'Yeah, perhaps I'm less patient too. I just think about working out, getting bigger. Not everyone appreciates it when someone is single-minded — and successful.' 'I know I'm jealous,' I said. 'I never get like that when I go to the gym.' 'You don't need to be jealous,' he said, blushing. 'You could get all this if you wanted. You've got the perfect building blocks, dude,' he added, sweetly. 'You're freakishly tall and your shoulders are so broad. Amazing.' I blushed. 'Cheers,' I said. 'Nothing gay intended, bro,' he said. 'Course not,' I said, thinking about how he'd asked me to feel his guns. 'Would you be able to work out a routine or something for me?' 'I'd need to get a decent look at you,' he said. 'Meet you here at five and I'll take you up Uranus. That's my gym.' I was trembling. 'You think you could shape me into something like you?' 'I dunno,' he said, feeling his chest, abs, even groin, as if reminding himself what he had. 'All this has taken me by surprise, a bit.' 'But you're liking it,' I said. 'Of course,' he said. 'I'm fucking huge, man.' 'Nothing gay about it, though,' I couldn't resist saying, as I left. We went to his gym, which is just around the corner. An old building, one of the kind you never wonder about. I always assumed it was connected with the College. He was already in his gym shorts. Christ, his thighs are just as I imagined them, concrete blocks brushed with blonde hair. And the bulge in his shorts — I don't know, can a dick grow, just from release of testosterone? He wasn't hard, but maybe he's always halfway there, if his sex drive is as high as he saying. At the desk, I had a surprise. 'It's you,' I said. 'The guy from the park...' He was seated behind the desk, filling out a smart suit very nicely. His neatly trimmed beard framed his thin, wolfish mouth. He looked at me as if we'd never met — and when I tried to follow Olly through the turnstile, locked it so it didn't turn. 'Hey Doctor, he's with me,' said Olly, still sounding sweet and thoughtful but with that new, deep, masculine voice. 'In what sense?' asked the Doctor. 'He's a friend,' said Olly. 'He wants to get into Uranus with me.' The Doctor looked at me coolly. 'I bet he does.' 'Hey,' I said, drawing up to my full height (that usually does it). 'What's the deal with this place?' 'We'll need to run a background check on you before you join,' said the Doctor. 'Sorry for any inconvenience.' 'I didn't need a background check,' said Olly, threateningly. There was a sort of tiger's power in him now, as he rounded on the older man. 'Nico vouched for you,' said the Doctor. 'And you know about Nico's connections.' I guessed Nico must be the guy we always referred to as 'the Beast'. I wonder exactly what his connections are, and why the gym is so exclusive. I suppose if it gets results like my Librarian pal, weakling to wrecking ball in a matter of weeks, there must be something special going on in there. Whatever it was, Olly seemed to be cowed by the mention of Nico. He swallowed, a gigantic Adam's apple bobbing in his wide throat, and looked me in the eye. 'Sorry, bro,' he said. 'We'll be pumping iron together before you know it. The Doctor will help. We need to get you your own set of these.' He tipped me a wink and cheerfully flexed his guns, as encouragement. I wanted to throw him on the floor right there and then and introduce my love-muscle to his fun-hole. I noticed the Doctor gazing in adoration too. 'Good advert for Uranus,' I said. He looked up at me and smoothed his beard. He looked hot and bothered. 'You can say that again,' he said. 'We always get our men where we want them.' 'That's funny,' I said. 'Me too.' 'Just fill out this form, then,' said the Doctor. 'See you soon,' my pumped-up Librarian pal said, waving an ape-like arm. 'Don't worry. No background check's going to have trouble with an ex-cop.' I stared down at the Doctor. 'No,' I said, with a smile. 'You'll let me come soon, won't you?' He slid a small, creamy white card across the desk. It gave a telephone number, but the only name on the card was 'DOCTOR O'. 'I'll see what I can do, sir,' he said.

The ride in Atlas’ BMW – the one that had belonged to the Professor – to Adonis’ house was filled with sexual energy. It was hard to find a topic to talk about, since both men really just wanted to talk about muscle and strength – mainly, the strength of Atlas. It had been easy in the bar when they were just telling stories, but now there was a purpose for both of them and that brought on an unspeakable thrill. Atlas was the first to talk and he shared an honest thought that had been whirling around in his head since earlier in the evening. “I haven’t been this excited for a very long time, Adonis. A very long time.” “I’ve never been this excited, big guy.” Atlas looked over at the equally honest face of the smaller guy. He could tell that mixed in with the excitement was some trepidation, as well. The big man knew that soon he’d be able to wipe away some of that fear – some of that doubt. He was ready to show Adonis what he was capable of. He was ready to show him that some big men were nice, strong, and attentive to little guys. He hesitated and then pushed off into unchartered territory. “Do you think you’ll ever be able to trust another big man after this is over?” “I think I already trust a certain big man . . . well, actually, the biggest man I’ve ever met or seen, for that matter. I think I’d trust him even more if he let me feel his flexed biceps. I also think that would definitely help to calm my nervousness.” The hot smile on the giant bodybuilder’s face could have melted the North Pole. His heart began to race with a new level of happiness. This gorgeous creature sitting beside him wanted to feel his biceps. Not since the Professor was alive had he been this turned on. He could feel his mammoth cock snaking down his pants leg. That buffoon Rex was going to regret this night for a long time. Not only could Atlas not believe the man could hurt someone as wonderful as Adonis, but – on top of that – the giant looked super forward to showing off for his new little friend. He knew, instinctively, he wouldn’t hurt Rex, but he was certainly going to teach him a very important lesson. Atlas kept glancing from the road to the handsome face of the man beside him. At the same time he let go of the steering wheel with his right hand and brought his monstrous arm up into a freakishly massive flex. He waited, holding his breath, to feel the small hands of his Adonis on his arm. Adonis, meanwhile, almost could not move because of the unbelievable sight that was before him in the car. He found it impossible for an arm to be so huge. He was more apt to call it a mountain – it’s size being closer to that than that of a mere mortal. But Adonis figured Atlas was not a mere mortal. Oh, of course he new the guy was flesh and blood, but he figured something in the stars or in the heavens, if that’s what you believed in, had decided the world needed a hero, well, at least the world of a few guys that were lucky enough to meet Atlas. It took all of his strength to finally move his hand from his lap to the giant thing hanging in the air beside him. Adonis was still too shocked to move – too unbelieving. As soon as he touched the hard-as-anything-he’d-ever-felt flesh he exhaled loudly. He hadn’t even realized he was holding his breath. His fingers seemed to be lying to him. It was not possible for a man to be so hard. He suddenly remembered that he had thought Rex’s arm would be hard – but it didn’t even begin to come close to what he felt right now. He did not intend to speak out loud the thought in his head, but couldn’t help himself. “You can’t be real.” “I can assure you I am. I hope that big arm puts you at ease about what’s soon to happen.” “That arm could put me at ease about everything wrong in the world.” Atlas tensed his arm more, just to make the smaller guy gasp and tremble with shock. He figured Adonis believed the biceps was fully flexed and had no idea it could get much harder and bigger. The large man didn’t freak the smaller one out with a full flex – he wanted to save some surprises for later on. Every now and then Atlas would see the seemingly small fingers of Adonis come over the giant peak of his arm – all of them together not coming close to covering the expanse of the top of his massive arm. There was a stirring deep inside Atlas’ heart, as well as his groin. It was like something was opening up – a vault that had been sealed many years ago. He knew fully well he’d never forget his precious Little Prince, but the beautiful man beside him – the one he had christened with a Greek name, was helping to heal a part of the big man that had been wounded for a long time. At the same time, he knew he was also healing some very deep pains within Adonis, as well. The smaller man had been through so much turmoil – so much unnecessary troubles – that Atlas could not wait to set the man free from those chains. When they pulled up to the lovely large Tudor-style home of Adonis, Atlas dropped his arm, turned off the car, and then turned to his groping friend. “When we are done here, I’d like to take you to my home and let you explore every inch of my big body.” “I’d like that very much.” “Let’s go teach Rex a lesson.” “You’re not going to hurt him, are you.” “Just his pride, Adonis, just his pride.” They got out of the car. There were no lights on in the house and at first, the smaller man thought Rex might be gone, but then he glanced in the garage and saw the Lexus. Rex had taken that, as well, before kicking Adonis out. There was a growing excitement in the smaller man – he simply could not wait for the moment when the big Rex met the even bigger Atlas. The giant had already established himself as the protector of small men from bullies – so there was the upcoming confrontation to excite Adonis, but there was also the thrill of being alone with Atlas, at his house, following that. “Maybe he’s not at home.” “No, his car . . . I mean, my car is in the garage.” “I think it best if this is a surprise visit, Adonis.” “What do you mean?” “How fond are you of the handle on this front door?” “Why?” “Could it be ripped off and you wouldn’t miss it?” The loud gulp in Adonis’ throat had probably been heard halfway down the block. The small man’s cock raged harder as he thought about Atlas taking care of the door handle with just his hand. He found it odd that he had never thought about whether he was ‘fond’ of the handle or not. He had the strange feeling that his new friend was going to open a wealth of new thoughts, options, and possibilities. He looked down at the steel door handle – protruding from a steel plate on the large wooden door – and realized he had no fondness for it whatsoever. As a matter of fact, he had no fondness for the entire door, but he knew busting in the door would make enough noise to announce their entrance. Adonis knew Atlas wanted to surprise his opponent. “Rip away, my bulging friend.” Even in the darkness, Adonis could see that the big giant was smiling. His big white teeth – yes, even those were larger than most people’s – caught the reflection of the bright moon perfectly. Adonis also noticed that when Atlas grabbed the front door handle – the thing looked tiny in his hand. It had always seemed so large and thick before, but the giant paw of his muscled friend made the thing looks so weak. If you’ve never heard metal squeal in pain your in for a treat the first time it happens. Adonis was petrified he was going to spurt a big load as soon as the big hand of his friend started bending the metal handle. Not only did the handle get mutilated into something unrecognizable, the metal plate embedded in the wood was soon ripped from its place leaving a gaping hole where security and safety used to prevail. Adonis had to brace himself against the front wall – nervous he was going to black out from all the blood that rushed to his groin area. Atlas, in less than ten seconds, had easily ripped metal apart – making it look like the whole mechanism had merely been made of nothing more than toothpicks. Adonis looked up into the smiling face of his friend – both men had been aroused beyond measure by the feat of strength. Atlas was turned on mostly because it obviously thrilled his small friend so much. “How is that even possible? What does it feel like to have that much power?” “Kind of normal, I guess. I can just look at something like that and know I can rip it apart. You know, the same way you know your can lift a book, a glass, or something. I don’t really think about it until someone as cute and small as you looks on with such shock. That’s when it really turns me on – because you like it so much. Want to feel it?” “You know I do.” “Here, let me tear it from the plate first.” Again, metal gave in to Atlas’ powerful hands with almost no resistance. There was a high pitching screech while the handle was torn from what was clearly a heavy plate. The thick L-shaped curled bar was now just a mangled glob of metal. Adonis was astounded a how heavy the thing was and by the fact that it was very hot from being abused by Atlas’ hand. The small man suddenly noticed that there was a feeling of wetness at his crotch – which the cool night air emphasized – and he knew he was oozing copious amounts of pre-cum. He handed the handle back to Atlas. The big man then took the plate, the handle from the outside, and the handle from the inside and started crumpling the things together in his hands. It was clear that it was taking a lot of effort on the big man’s part, but the metal yielded to his hands without any other choice. When the entire mechanism was just a blob of metal Atlas dropped it over in the yard with a loud thud. “Think I’ll leave it there so you can glance at it every time you come home – just to gt you going. That was a good warm up for the fun we’re about to have. Shall we go in?” “After you, big man, after you.” “I hop you’re not still nervous, Adonis.” “After seeing what you did to that door handle, Atlas, I’m not nervous at all.” Atlas pushed the door open and walked into the front foyer. Both men immediately heard what sounded like a television going in the back of the house. Adonis grabbed the gigantic arm of his friend – noticing quickly that his entire hand barely reached around even a fraction of the big man’s forearm – and led him toward the den at the back of the house. Big Rex had obviously not thought about any housework since Adonis had been evicted. The smells emanating from the different rooms were rank and disgusting. Adonis was happy the place was dark – so he didn’t have to see the devastation. When they reached the doorway of the den they found the television on and big Rex passed out on the sofa. The first thing Adonis noticed, besides the filth in the room, was that Rex seemed bigger. He had obviously been working out – but he was still nowhere near the size of Atlas. From the sounds of the snores coming from the man on the sofa, Atlas knew he could move about the room freely. He leaned down and whispered into Adonis’ ear. “Let’s use the same kind of wake up call he gave you.” At first, Adonis was confused. He watched the big man step in between the outstretched legs of Rex and then bend over the loudly snoring dude. Suddenly, the loud smack of Atlas’s big hand on Rex’s face shot through the room. Followed shortly by another one. And a third one – somewhat harder – had to be applied before the sleeping man gained full consciousness. Rex was wearing a heavy sweatshirt over his big body and Atlas grabbed the front of it – twisted the material tightly – and before the awakening man had time to even think about what was happening his body shot high up into the air as his feet started kicking back and forth wildly. To be awakened in such a way had to be pretty disorienting. Rex’s eyes shot super wide as he realized he was being held in the air by the huge and powerful arms of some giant. The poor guy probably thought it was a dream at first, but then the giant spoke and referred to the third man in the room – a guy Rex knew all too well. “Wake up, runt! This big man wants to have some fun with you. My good friend, Adonis – over there – has told me a lot about you. Oh, by the way, from now on you’ll only refer to him as Adonis. Got it, runt?” “Fuck you!” It was clear this was exactly the kind of response Atlas hoped he would receive. Adonis was surprised when he realized he had hoped for the same thing, too. It was clear that big Rex hadn’t fully grasped the particular predicament he was in – still oblivious to the fact that he was a few feet off the ground in the hands of a much bigger man – and he believed he was still the alpha in the room, especially since the puny guy he had kicked out was present. Atlas obviously thought he should shake some sense into the slow learner. The giant started moving his hands back and forward so fast that Rex flopped around like a rag doll. Adonis was worried something in Rex’s head was going to be shaken loose – until he laughed to himself and thought there’d have to be something in the head to begin with. Atlas stopped the motion and it was pretty clear that it took a few minutes for Rex’s eyes to stop rolling around – kind of like a slot machine that’s just had it’s armed pulled down. There was fear on the face of the man being held in the air after the intense shaking. It was pretty obvious he was starting to understand that there was no trick taking place and that a much larger man than himself was holding him in the air without any problem. Atlas, however, did not want the evening to end too quickly. He wanted Rex to take a lot more time to learn his lesson. The giant simply released the man and he fell back down on his ass on the sofa – the piece of furniture groaning from the sudden weight. Atlas took a few steps back – for two reasons – one, so Rex would get a good look at just how massive the giant was and two, so that Rex might quickly regain some confidence and try a stupid move. And that’s exactly what happened. “You’re going down, meathead!” Rex screamed loudly and then – with surprisingly agile reflexes – jumped up from the sofa and charged at Atlas with his shoulder down. For a second – and it was only a second – Adonis worried about Atlas, but then he remembered the gob of crushed metal laying in the yard outside and he simply relaxed to watch the show. When Rex’s roided body hit the massive boulder-like structure that was Atlas it was like something from a cartoon. All motion stopped – the unmovable force that was Atlas hadn’t quivered at all and the rushing mass of craziness that was Rex came to a screeching halt, he let out a loud yelp of pain, and then his entire body fell to the side. The poor guy was stunned out of his mind. He had anticipated the behemoth to fall into the bookcase behind him – taking down everything including the television attached to the wall. Atlas, however, did not move. As soon as Rex fell to the ground, the giant raised his hand and looked at his fingernails as if he just couldn’t be bothered. This action brought a huge smile to Adonis’ face – and his heart was truly light for the first time in over a year. Atlas looked over at his new little lover and shrugged his huge shoulders – arms raised – as if to say, ‘who knew?’ The big man then reached down, with one hand, and grabbed the back of Rex’s belt and jeans, lifted the stunned man’s body into the air, and then tossed him back onto the couch. Atlas made a suggestion. “Maybe try it again, Rex, with the other shoulder. Perhaps you’ll have more luck this time.” Adonis felt his cock twitch with excitement at the big man’s words. It’s not that he wanted Rex to suffer – well maybe he did just a little – but it was more about what Atlas was capable of. The small man wanted Rex to rush his big friend again. He wanted to see his old tormentor meet the unmovable force that was Atlas. Adonis had finally crossed some deep chasm that had been ruling his life. Maybe it was the fact that he had just watched Atlas hold the man who had tormented him for so long in the air with his bare hands. Maybe it was watching Rex running at full speed at the bigger man and being stopped completely – like he had run into the wall of a building or something. And maybe it was just the sheer size of Atlas’ arm and how it had felt when he was caressing it in the car. No matter what it was, Adonis was now free – free of the fear of Rex. He was just going to sit back and watch the show. Rex was not the brightest light on the Christmas tree. Atlas had invited him to try again, so he was going to do just that. He stood up, lowered his other shoulder like he was some kind of football player and then charged for the mid-section of Atlas’ body. Adonis leaked more pre-cum before there was even any kind of impact. He knew good and well what was going to happen. As anticipated, Atlas didn’t budge even a smidgen and Rex’s body was stopped abruptly – painfully. The less-than-smart steroid induced kind of big man hit the immovable giant Atlas so hard that he was stunned to a point of no movement. He stayed braced up against Atlas’ huge frame for a few seconds and then just sank to the floor face forward – he lay on the floor like he was out cold. “Hey Rex, I don’t think it worked the second time, either.” Big Atlas reached down and grabbed the almost unconscious Rex by the waist. He then lifted the dude into the air – upside down. It looked like some kid picking up his doll. Atlas didn’t even have to think about it or struggle at all. The other slightly big man just went up into the air – as if he weighed nothing. Rex’s body dangled by the giant’s legs, and he faced out into the room. Atlas brought the guy over near Adonis and then lifted him higher in the air – so their faces were even. Though he was still a little stunned, a sneer crept across the old tormentor’s face. Normally, that look would have scared Adonis and he would have thought pain was coming next, but the big hands holding Rex at the waist – and the even bigger arms connected to the hands put the small guy at ease. He knew his big friend was in control and he was safe. “So, little Rex, take a good look at my sweet gorgeous friend, Adonis. He and I have become really close buds tonight. I think one could say even more than friends. What you chose to throw away has become another much bigger man’s treasure. I’m here to make sure you never ever lay another hand on my little Adonis. It’s only because of his goodness that I’m not twisting your body into an untie-able knot. I know you only bully people because of some serious wounds from your past – but being big is never about being mean or hurting people. Unfortunately, in order to teach you an important lesson I might have to be a little mean, but that all depends on how good you are, little runt. Now, look my wonderful Adonis in the face and tell him you’re sorry.” “Fuck you both!” Again, there was not any real disappointment with the roided monster’s stupid response. If he had apologized he would have been tossed out of the house and that would have been the end of that. Neither Atlas nor Adonis really wanted the fun to be over. Adonis wanted to see his new big friend show off his strength some more and Atlas definitely wanted to make the smaller guy more excited because of his big body and power. “Rex, Rex, Rex – you are such a slow learner. However, you have no idea how happy that answer makes me. I so wanted to play some more.” With these words, Atlas tossed his hands upward – sending the body of the other man slightly in the air. He looked like it took the same effort as a kid tossing a small paper airplane. Adonis was amazed – even more – by the strength in his big friend’s arm. Right before Rex’s body started to descend, Atlas swung one of his big hands like he was swatting a fly and it connected hard against the lower back of his human doll. The force of the smack sent Rex flying into a nearby wall – his frame flattened against the plaster and Atlas’ giant paw holding the roided runt in place. Adonis could tell the impact knocked the wind out of Rex and the big guy immediately let out a low moan. The guy looked like some kind of bizarre artwork up against the beige wall. Atlas seemed to exert the same amount of effort it would take a normal person to hold a sheet of paper in place. Adonis’ cock emitted more big gobs of pre-cum as he saw his new big friend pressed harder against Rex. You could hear more air being forced from the still-dazed man and see cracks starting to appear in the plaster. “Tell me, Adonis, did you every desire a doorway right here? What’s on the other side of this wall?” “Um, it’s my study.” “So, we could make this a larger den or you could have a larger study. I’m pretty sure this isn’t a load-bearing wall and I could press our friend, Rex, here, through pretty easily. It would be like those old Roadrunner cartoons where the Coyote made a hole the exact shape of his body when he went through boulders. Um, sorry about the cracks in the plaster.” “No problem.” Atlas removed his hand and Rex’s body simply slid down the wall to the floor. The man quickly gasped for air – grateful that his lungs could work again. Both Atlas and Adonis immediately noticed a wet spot on the wall – and neither man wanted to know if Rex had been turned on by the strength display and squirted or if he had pissed himself, compressed to the point where he lost control. The big giant turned to Adonis and winked at him. He walked a few feet away from the big blob on the floor. It was pretty clear the mammoth mound of muscle was up to something, but Adonis couldn’t figure out what it was. Then, he saw that Rex had regained some of his strength, was getting to his feet, and as he did he grabbed a wooden chair that was nearby against he wall. Atlas watched the entire thing in the reflection of French doors at the other end of the room. He had planned for Rex to take some action – he was allowing it just to show off. Right before the heavy oak chair came crashing down on Atlas’ head and shoulders he turned to face his attacker. He wanted Rex to get a good view of what was going to happen. Hard wood met something much stronger. The chair shattered to pieces upon impact with the giant’s diving board sized shoulders and head. Rex was left with what looked like scraps of wood in his hands and he was facing the smile of the giant – who had clearly not felt a thing. Atlas simply shook his head from side to side and made a clicking sound of disproval with his tongue. The much bigger man then grabbed the front of the other man’s belt and jeans – his fingers meeting a hard cock and something sticky, making it clear that Rex had shot a big wad from being manhandled. Atlas thought this was a useful thing to know. He raised his arm – taking what most people would have considered a big man into the air, again, and loving the gasps he heard from his captive and the cute man across the room that was slowly stealing his heart. “I guess they don’t make big heavy oak chairs like they used to, Rex. Or maybe you just haven’t realized how big and strong I really am. You smell like orgasm, runt. Did my power turn you on?” Rex, again, chose to do something really stupid. He was ashamed that this bigger man now knew he had spewed. He still had two chunks of wood in his hands and he instantly pulled his hands back and slammed them on either side of Atlas’ head. The wood immediately became splinters and fell to the mammoth shoulders below. The look in the giant’s face made it perfectly clear that the powerful slam had felt like nothing more than a fly landing on his head. Rex immediately had to shake out his hands – the sting from meeting the other guy’s unmoving head hurt a lot. Atlas started curling the man’s body up and down. “Hey, Rex-runt, your body actually weighs enough that I might get some exercise from curling you for an hour or so. How’d you like to be my little dumbbell and help me get stronger? Whoops, let’s not forget the other arm.” Atlas had quickly done ten reps with his right arm and so he switched hands – grabbing the guy with his left and cranking out ten reps while the shocked Rex started to fully understand how much power the behemoth holding him in the air truly had. The bully was disgusted with himself because he could not stop the raging hard-on that had been present ever since the big guy had lifted him the first time. The giant’s body, especially his bulging arms, and his power was simply too amazing to not get turned on. A budding revelation was beginning to seep through the dark recesses of Rex’s brain. Memories – long stuffed away – suddenly flooded into his mind. He thought of his dad – a man that had left his family when he was five – and tears started to fall. He remembered lovingly being lifted by his dad. His father had been so huge – so masculine, well, at least to a four year old. He used to love how his father would toss him into the air at the swimming pool, how he’d let Rex feel his muscle, which seemed so huge to the small boy. Rex also remembered the day his father left – patting his three kids on their heads and telling them he wasn’t leaving because he didn’t love them – he just loved someone else more. Pain flooded Rex’s heart, but an avalanche of relief came, as well. Suddenly, the big man was sobbing – even though he was still being held a few feet off the ground by Atlas’ one big arm. The giant lowered the man to the ground and was amazed at how much louder the sobs became. Rex stood there shaking and sobbing for a good three to four minutes. As he started to calm down he turned to the small man who stood there dumbfounded. “I’m so sorry, Adonis. I was so cruel to you. Please forgive me. I know I hurt you – both physically and mentally. I don’t know why. I think I just have to put others down to make myself feel better – to bring me some self-worth. I know it’s wrong, but I just can’t help myself.” Rex started sobbing again. Atlas and Adonis looked at each other in total surprise. At first, neither of them knew what to do, but then the big giant had an idea. He walked over to Rex, leaned down, and wrapped his arms around the crying man. He then picked him up in a tight, warm, massive-armed bear hug. Since Rex was kind of beefy, Atlas knew he could squeeze harder than he normally would when holding a man that way. Rex continued to sob, but he buried his face in the massive pecs of the huge man holding him in the air. Atlas instinctively flexed his mammoth chest and brought he mounds of beef together – crushing the other man’s face lovingly between solid muscle. The two men remained this way for about ten minutes. Rex’s sobs got softer and softer. Soon, his big body was no longer shaking from being so upset. He pulled his tear stained face from between the massive pecs in front of him and this caused a loud popping noise – as if someone was uncorking a bottle of champagne. Atlas continued to hold the man tightly in the bear hug. “You’re so freaking strong.” “I’m glad you finally noticed, Rex. I was beginning to worry the steroids you take had caused your brain to stop functioning.” “I just want to get bigger. That’s all I’ve ever wanted.” “But you can’t use your size to demean other people – to be a bully.” “I know. I think I need to get some help. You know, see a therapist and work through some issues.” “I think that would be a good idea, don’t you, Adonis?” “Yes. A very good idea.” “I’m so sorry, Adonis. You have only ever been kind to me. I’ll pack my stuff and leave tonight.” “Um, about that, Rex. What’s the use of you being on the streets tonight? I know you have very little money. I’m planning on staying at Atlas’ house, so you could stay here if you wanted to. Um, the front door is a little incapacitated, so we’re going to have to do something about that – and I think having you here will keep the place safe.” “Don’t worry, Adonis. I’ll move that huge wooden cabinet in the dining room in front of the door. No one will be able to get in.” “You can lift that thing?” Rex’s shocked face and question revealed that he truly hadn’t realized just how powerful Atlas really was. Even after everything that had happened, he still didn’t get it. Atlas just looked down into his face and smiled. At the same time he started squeezing his arms tighter – just to show off his strength. Soon, the man being held off the ground was crying out in pain from the pressure – even though Atlas wasn’t using near all of his strength. The giant laughed at his captive, released the pressure and let Rex fall back to the floor. The poor guy was a little unsteady on his feat, so Atlas rested a big hand on his shoulder – just to anchor him a little. “What? You can’t lift it, big Rex?” “I don’t even think I could slide it on the floor by pushing on it.” “Well, it does look a little heavy, but I don’t think it will give me any problems.” Atlas walked to the front of the house and the other two men scurried behind him like obedient puppies. No one wanted to miss the show. The cabinet was about as long as the wall of the dining room. It was a Craftsman wooden monstrosity that was about seven feet tall. It had taken about six men – maneuvering it on four-wheeled dollies – to get it into the house. They definitely didn’t make furniture like this anymore – it was just too big and too heavy for most houses. Luckily, Adonis’ home had very high ceilings and large rooms. Atlas stuck his thick fingers between the back of the cabinet and the wall. He then easily squeezed the big thing and lifted his end off the ground, making it possible for him to slide it further out from the wall. He then squatted slightly and grabbed lower on his end. Squeezing with the strength of bulldozers he stood back up and raised his arms at the same time. The entire mammoth cabinet came off the ground and he walked it to the front hallway. The big man’s biceps ballooned out from the weight and both Rex and Adonis moaned a little in unison. Rex was still blown away by what Atlas was capable of and didn’t mind showing it. “No fucking way.” Atlas kind of chuckled as he set the monstrous piece of furniture in front of the destroyed door. There was no way anyone was going to be able to get in. Even a speeding car would have probably not been stopped by the heavy wood of the cabinet. It wasn’t being moved, again, until Atlas picked it up. There was a little bit of silence in the room, now. All three men were trying desperately to calm their cocks – two turned on by the muscle show and one turned on by how excited the other men had clearly gotten. When Rex was somewhat recovered he walked over to the cabinet – determined to try and move it. Atlas saw what the other guy intended to do. When Rex leaned down and put his shoulder against the end of the mammoth piece of furniture, Atlas took the opportunity to place his hand a few feet above the other guy, who didn’t notice. When Rex let out a huge grunt and started to shoulder the thing, the giant gave a little push with one hand. The long cabinet moved a few inches. Atlas quickly removed his hand as the other guy stood up with excitement. “Did you guys see that? I moved the thing! The fucking thing slid a few inches.” “You sure did, big Rex.” “I can’t believe it! That was incredible.” “You want to try and lift it now?” “Hell no, that thing would break my back!” Atlas turned and winked at Adonis – securing that his assistance would be their little secret. The pure joy on the Rex’s face made it impossible for Adonis not to want to keep the secret. The small man’s cock twitched even more, however, just from knowing that Atlas had moved the cabinet a little with one hand. Rex’s roided body probably couldn’t have moved the cabinet if he had tried all day. Adonis looked at the giant’s arm and was, again, amazed and confused by its size and power. “I must be getting stronger.” “Yep, Rex, that’s what consistent lifting can do. Don’t think that steroids are a shortcut. You need to continue moving heavy weight around for honest size and strength. You gotta promise me you’re gonna go all natural now, big man. I promise you’ll get stronger.” “If you’re any indication of what going natural can do to a man, then, hell, I’ll even become a vegan!” Atlas laughed out loud, but then he went over to Rex, grabbed him under the arms and lifted him off the ground. It was clear that the frivolity of moving heavy furniture had ended. The giant wanted to tell the other man something very important. The smaller big man became very subservient and looked into the eyes of the man again holding him high in the air. “We’re going to leave now, Rex. But before we go, I want you to look around at the mess that’s in each room of this house. That needs to change. We’ll be back in a few days and we want to see that this place is spotless. You owe that to my cute Adonis. Do you understand?” “Yes sir.” “You’re going to treat Adonis and all his things with all the respect the cute little guy deserves. And if you ever start to question why you should respect him, I want you to think about me – about how huge I am and about how easy it was for me to lift that huge cabinet over there. And then I want you to think about all the things I could do to you if I was disappointed or, heaven forbid, even angry. Don’t make me angry, Rex. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Am I making myself clear, Rex.” “Perfectly, sir.” “Good man. You know, I see that you’re a pretty big guy, Rex, but you’re still light as a feather to me. I’m just always amazed at how easy it is to pick up another man.” Adonis knew these words were for him. Atlas had made his point with Rex, and was now switching over to playtime with his new little friend. The giant looked over at Adonis and winked. He then tossed Rex into the air a few times and then caught him – just to emphasize how light he seemed. This was clearly a turn on for the little man, which, in turn, excited Atlas even more. The huge man could not wait to be alone with the smaller one. He had not been this excited in a very long time. Adonis was beautiful – and he was so delicate looking, especially next to Atlas. The giant put Rex back down on the ground and patted his head. “And now, I’m going to go make Adonis’ head spin from helping him make up new fantasies. Like I said, he’s going to be busy for a few days, but we’ll be back soon to check on the work you’ve done and to put that cabinet back in its proper place. It’s not going to get there by itself. See you, Rex.” “Goodbye sir.” Then, probably to turn on the little man even more, Atlas walked over to Adonis, picked him up, laid him over his shoulder and went out through a side door he’d noticed off the kitchen – careful to twist his body so it – along with Adonis, would fit through the frame. As they were walking to their car, Atlas put one hand under the small man and then pushed upward – lifting him in the air with one palm. Adonis looked down at the huge shoulder and biceps beneath him. It was a glorious sight. Atlas spoke as he continued to press the other guy up and down. “I think your house will probably be the cleanest it’s ever been.” “I think the giant is right.” They were at the car. Atlas opened the passenger seat door and then carefully used two hands to put Adonis comfortably into the seat. Before he closed the door, he grabbed the seatbelt and reached over to snap it across his new little friend. He smiled at the man. “Wouldn’t want anything to happen to that cute little body of yours.”

Chapter 6 is here. 7 Stephan Friday, September 5th 'So,' Hakan said, as we closed up the cafe today, 'what was it with those guys?' 'What guys?' I kept my voice totally straight-bloke-ex-policeman level, squirting antibacterial spray over the kitchen worktop. Focusing on the polished granite, trying to make my face just as unreadable. 'Nice try, mate,' Hakan replied. 'That might have worked on the dope-smokers and speeding offences you used to haul in, back in the day, but you're in the company of a grandmaster now.' 'You mean Olly and his pal?' I said. 'The lad who came in on my recommendation?' 'Yeah,' said Hakan, flinging me an amused glance. 'Only a couple of lads,' I said, with a shrug. 'Gym buddies, I think.' 'Just buddies?' 'The Beas- I mean, the dark-haired guy. He's got a girlfriend.' I was buffing that surface to a shine it had never known before. 'I've seen them out together.' To put it mildly. 'And unless I read it wrong, Olly — the other guy — he wouldn't have minded a turn with her, as well.' 'Fit?' I froze. 'Who?' Hakan laughed. 'The girlfriend. Who d'you think!' I could barely remember her now. 'It was just the once, but — yeah, I should say so. Like a model.' 'Ah, I hate those fake looks,' said my boss, polishing with his tea-towel. 'Too much time in the gym, they come out looking like something made by Mattel.' I thought about Hakan's wife, the sexy Ayla I glimpsed at the interview, trying to gauge her place in this pronouncement. 'Well, I guess you're in the minority.' 'Well,' Hakan said, putting away the last pan, 'I guess I am.' He stood up and reached for the drinks cupboard. 'Brandy?' 'Love one,' I said, tugging off my apron. Hakan watched me with a snigger of amusement as he filled two tiny glasses. 'What?' 'Need to get you a bigger one of those, if you're sticking around,' he said. 'It was fine on my sister, but it looks like a napkin on the Jolly Green Giant.' 'Watch it,' I said, threatening to chuck it at his head. 'And yeah, I'm sticking around, if you say I am.' 'What I say, goes?' he said, handing over the glass. 'I wouldn't argue with a man like you, Hakan,' I said. 'You better not,' he said, with a slightly mad look. When he gave me a smile to show he wasn't kidding, he still looked sort of dangerous. Then he knocked back the Brandy with a gulp. 'So where'd you meet the man mountain, eh? In the police?' For a second I didn't know who he was talking about, was trying to think of some mutual acquaintance we might have. 'What, Olly? I don't really know him.' 'Hey! You know him well enough to recommend your fine new working establishment, and he seemed pleased to see you.' 'Funny, though,' I said. 'I don't think of him as big. Not like his friend.' 'There's not much to choose between them.' Hakan shook his head. 'I like to think I can handle myself, but with those guys? For once, I'd hold my tongue.' 'They certainly eat the same amount,' I said. 'How many pounds of beef was it?' 'I wouldn't know, you're his pal, weigh him!' laughed Hakan, refilling my glass without asking. The small kitchen was filled with the aroma of the booze, dark and sweet. I hadn't felt so relaxed in years. I don't know when I last laughed that way. I clinked my glass impulsively against his, feeling full of good wishes. 'Next time, though,' he said, suddenly looking vengeful, 'you can tell them not to wash down my cooking with their filthy protein shakes. Or I'll take them both on and use some of my kitchenware to make the point.' 'They must both be doing some extreme stuff in the gym to need all that fuel,' I said. The pair had arrived straight from their work-out, faces flushed, the Beast's arms and shoulders in his purple t-shirt looking jacked. Both of them slightly wild-eyed. 'You know what they say. You have to eat big to get big.' 'Exactly my issue. My cooking is not fuel for their body obsessions,' said Hakan seriously. 'It is about pleasure. Happiness. The stuff of life.' 'I still can't believe Olly's getting to be so strong,' I said, changing the subject. 'He must be working hard at it. When I met him, he couldn't have taken the lid off a jar of pickled onions without straining.' 'Goodness knows what he's hiding under that baggy sweat top he's rocking,' Hakan replied, 'but it wouldn't strain him to do anything, my friend. I shook hands with him, and those hands were big. He's a dangerous bloke. I bet the weed smokers didn't give him shit.' 'Oh, he's not in the force,' I said. 'He's a librarian.' 'Funny,' said Hakan. 'He is! He works up the street.' 'He looks like army material,' Hakan replied. 'Apart from that fluffy blonde hair.' 'Yeah, he's still fluffy,' I said, savouring my third Brandy. 'Hope he stays that way.' 'Hmm,' said Hakan, regarding me thoughtfully. 'He seemed to get a lot of attention from you, for a librarian you hardly know.' 'Maybe,' I said, trying to think fast, trying also not to lie. Hakan looked like the kind of alpha male who'd be seriously weird about working with a gay guy. I'd managed to keep things under wraps for a week together, even feigned interest when he pointed out his favourite female customers. 'I suppose it's because he's putting on muscle so fast. I worry that it's not healthy.' 'He looks in the peak of health.' 'He's just a gentle guy. Nicely brought up. Intelligent. Softly spoken.' I shrugged. 'I don't want him to lose that in his quest to get big. I wish he'd settle for being normal.' 'Neither of them are normal now. What does his fellow meathead do for a living?' 'Internet porn,' I said, and burst out laughing. Hakan didn't laugh. 'Really?' Suddenly I realised I was saying slightly more than I'd meant to. 'I — that is, no, of course not. I'm kidding.' I licked the Brandy off my lips. Hakan had one sleek, black eyebrow raised. 'So why say it?' I took a deep breath. 'It's just that I once saw him online. Not a porn site. It was a thing about, you know, keeping fit. Muscle building.' 'You were looking to get into that shit too?' 'Don't we all think that kind of thing, now and again?' 'I don't need to build nothing. I am built. I am splendid,' Hakan said, poker-faced. He spread his arms in a parody of Mr Universe posturing. 'Doof!' he grunted with each new pose. 'Boom!' He had the classic ex-military build, with a certain amount of bulk from years of dedication to the culinary arts. He wasn't ripped, cut, defined or sculpted but he was huge, hairy and powerful. I found myself licking my lips again, even though the guns show was meant for laughs. At least, I was sure it was for laughs. 'Doof! Boom! Doof! Perfect!' 'Yes, maybe you are. Us mere mortals need a bit of work. It's meant to be inspirational.' 'Okay,' said Hakan, scratching his stubble. 'Show me.' I swallowed. 'Uh, what do you...' 'Show me,' Hakan said, 'this website with Olly's buddy on it. I'm curious. My laptop's upstairs.' I followed him up the narrow little stairwell to his flat, eyes fixed on his delicious-looking arse in his jeans. How was I going to get through this, I wondered. He didn't seem to have guessed about my sexuality but this might be a test too far. Should I back out? I remembered how I'd been undressing him in my imagination during the interview. As we went up the corridor, peering into the bathroom, the tiny kitchen, I thought how I was beginning to go beyond the surface with him. Dangerous waters, but irresistible, especially when you're building up a wank fantasy. We stopped momentarily at the door of a bedroom. The interior was cluttered with books, papers, ring binders. 'Ayla,' said Hakan. 'My sister, remember?' 'Ah,' I said. 'I thought she...' But I left things there. I was too curious to back out now. Besides, Hakan himself had asked to see the website. There was nothing gay about it. The Beast was proof of that. Hakan's bedroom was ultra minimalist. It looked as clean as a monk's cell. The bed was low on the floor, laptop on one side, a glass mug freckled with coffee grounds on the other. Hakan patted my shoulder with one big paw. 'Close the door.' 'Oh?' I said, following orders. 'There's a smoke alarm in the hallway,' he replied, going to open the window. 'And I'll never hear the end of it from Ayla if she smells anything.' He was rolling a cigarette now. I realised how strongly the bright, clean room smelled of tobacco. Hakan had never shown any indication of smoking before. He kept it all up here. 'So show me this website.' I turned on his laptop and, without having to even think of it, tapped out the web address. We sat down on the bed and I set up the laptop on my knees. He lit his cigarette and inhaled deeply. 'I hope you can delete this off my internet history later,' he said. 'This machine is meant to be for my accounts.' 'I've done that enough times,' I told him, clicking through a couple of screens. 'Don't worry.' 'This doesn't seem to offer much in the way of routines, diet suggestions, that sort of thing,' Hakan said. 'Whoa, look at that dude. He's like the Hulk!' 'That's right,' I said. 'Some people take it way too far.' 'I reckon for some guys, there is no 'too far',' said my boss. 'It's like an addiction, isn't it? Just keep getting bigger and bigger and bigger.' 'That's right,' I said. 'I worry that could happen to Olly.' Although it would also be fucking hot if it did. He could afford to get — well, just a little more muscly... 'Is your friend on here?' asked Hakan, reaching over to my lap to scroll down, pressing the laptop onto my already hard dick. 'Mmm,' I grunted, 'I don't think so. I suppose it's only a matter of time.' I typed in that familiar profile name into the search box. 'Here's the thing you wanted to see.' 'Me?' Hakan chuckled, sucking on his cigarette, as the Beast's video loaded. 'This is your fantasy. I'm just interested in you, my friend.' He peered at the screen. 'Nice looking house.' 'I reckon it must be one of the big places in the village,' I said. 'The old Georgian buildings opposite the picture gallery. You can see all this lavish furniture and stuff from the street.' 'Ever see that, from the street?' Hakan said, digging his finger at the screen. The Beast was standing in front of the webcam in a white singlet and shiny black boxing shorts. He had a calm, noble expression on his face, one arm raised behind his head, revealing the width of his triceps and the span of his lats. The other arm slowly raised, revealing the planetary scale of his bicep. 'Hmm,' Hakan said. 'That is impressive.' 'He looks sort of like a Greek statue. Uh, don't you think...?' I stuttered. 'More like a Greek poser to me.' Hakan reached across me to drop his cigarette in his coffee cup. His elbow flattened me against the bed. I could smell the bitter cologne on his neck. Eyes still on the screen, he sat upright again. 'I don't need to go round with my shirt off to prove I'm a man. Look at me.' 'You've got testosterone coming out your, ahem, pores,' I said. 'Guys like me could do with a bit of muscle to help them along.' 'This is your ideal?' he said, rubbing his chin doubtfully. 'Yeah, I'd like to be built like that, I suppose,' I said. 'You're tall enough. You're intimidating. What are you compensating for?' and he snarled a laugh. I managed to laugh in reply. 'I don't have any worries on that score.' 'Yes, yes, they all say that,' he said, completely truthfully. 'Go on then.' 'What?' I wondered if he was asking me to leave. He was unzipping his jeans. 'Let's compare, man.' 'Uh, if it's all the same...' 'Hey,' he said, reaching into his jeans. 'Don't make me do this solo, man.' As I watched, he pulled his dick out of his fly and held it up between finger and thumb. My first thought was, Well, if you really want to know, Hakan, I am bigger than you. Then I thought, Uh-oh, but I've still got an hard-on... It was too late to split hairs about that kind of thing. 'Hey man,' he said, as I unbuttoned my fly and lifted out a stiff prick. 'I think you'll find that's cheating.' 'Sorry bro,' I said, waggling it proudly. 'That's how it comes.' 'Okay, hold it, I'll catch you up,' he said. 'Rewind that video.' With my free hand trembling, I slid the video tracker back to the start of the Beast's display. 'You like this stuff after all, mister?' Hakan spat on his fingers and slicked them around his dickhead and up and down the shaft. It was already semi-hard. I wondered what it would look like when he was at 'competition level'. 'Well, it's a new world to me, but I don't need much to get me in the mood, you know what I mean?' I knew. Delicately, I primped my stiffy with the tips of my fingers. I was getting into this idea of competition. My heart was beating fast. I didn't want to lose out on size-points to Hakan: though, I figured, this was a win-win situation. Onscreen the Beast was pulling his singlet over his head. 'Oh yeah,' said Hakan. 'Take it off for me. Dance for me, bitch.' The Beast refused to dance, but now he pulled a 'most muscular' that made his pecs stand out proud. 'Fuck,' said Hakan, pumping his fist. 'Capital titties, there.' 'Wouldn't mind sliding my dick in between those,' I said. 'Don't think mine would fit. Too wide,' said Hakan, holding his now hard cock up for my inspection. 'It's wide, alright,' I said, 'but still no match for mine.' 'Get lost,' said Hakan. 'Admit it.' 'Never.' The Beast onscreen was showing us the size of his back. 'Hate to be his girlfriend,' Hakan said. 'The weight of him on you. Imagine.' 'I am imagining,' I said, wanking my dick faster now. 'Little poof. I can't believe you persist in this crazy idea that you're the man than I am,' Hakan growled. 'Bring that over alongside mine.' I leant closer. He reached over to hold mine at an angle that suited him. Then he held mine in his fist, comparing the feel of the girth with his own, as if he were choosing avocados in the supermarket. Then he leant in closer and placed his hand over our dickheads to measure the comparative height. 'Oh, yeah,' I couldn't resist saying. 'Yeah,' he said. 'Mine is definitely larger.' 'What?' 'Much larger.' He cocked an eyebrow. 'You'll just have to deal, bro.' 'Let me try,' I said. I love the feel of a new man's dick. I love how the temperature, the shape, the contour, the hardness, the length of hair, the softness of the skin are never the same from one lovestick to the next. I pretended to making careful calculations, while all the time just enjoying the sensation of drawing his foreskin slowly, luxuriously back and forth. I spat in my palm and slicked his dick up wetter and wetter till I was moving almost frictionlessly. I looked at Hakan's face, which was etched with concentration. He caught my eye and set his jaw. 'Glad I hired you,' he said. 'Good to see you know what's what.' 'I wasn't expecting this.' 'No,' he said. 'Me neither. But I saw a different side of you with — what's his name?' 'Olly,' I said, still massaging his meat-rod. 'You couldn't stop staring at him,' he replied, closing his eyes as if going off into the reverie. 'You're his slave, man. You want him bad.' 'Maybe,' I said. 'I want a lot of guys. That's my trouble. I'm greedy.' 'Nothing wrong with a big appetite,' said my boss. 'Addiction's something else. Something crazy hot. This website makes total sense. You worship that guy's body.' 'Is that so wrong?' I said. He looked me in the eye. 'Not when it's about to make me cum, bro.' I could feel him fattening up in my hand, ready to blow. 'If you say so.' 'I do,' he said. 'Keep obsessing. He needs someone like you. It's the last piece of his puzzle. One day he'll realise it and — Holy fuck!' His hot fuck butter was spuming over my fist. 'And fuck, but I want to see what you both do when that happens.' I smeared his sticky white funk over my knob and wrapped his fingers around it. 'There's more to the story,' I said. 'So tell me,' he said, reaching up to pinch my right nipple. So he did. Well, he is my boss.

This is the first story I've posted so go easy on me! It takes a while to get going but hopefully you'll enjoy it - I've got a few ideas to take this further The Car Salesman It was the worst possible timing. Two weeks into my new job and a month before Christmas my decrepit car had breathed its last. The stupid worthless piece of shit, which had caused me endless pain over the last 2 years, had finally given up on life. It was for this reason that I was making my way across the showroom forecourt for my meeting with Karl, the car salesman. I had an increasing sense of nervousness as I got towards the door which in my mind was entirely justified. You see, I am of the opinion that Car Salesmen will occupy the same part of hell as estate agents and lawyers and I was fully expecting to spend the next 2 hours being lied to, tricked and conned out of my hard-earned money. These thoughts were broken by the sight of the man-mountain waiting for me in the doorway. It turned out that Karl was about 6’2 and built like a tank, with I guessed way over 250lb of solid muscle to his name. He was wearing a long-sleeve tight white shirt with an accompanying tie and equally skin-tight dark blue trousers. Great. A gym-obsessed arrogant bastard as well. I could feel my stress level rising even more. “You must be Joe,” he called loudly, when I was about 10 feet away, smiling broadly. I took in his masculine face, dark hair and lightly tanned skin. He must have been a couple (or more) years younger than me, maybe mid-20s. “Y-yes, that’s me,” I replied stupidly, immediately cross with myself for showing any sign of weakness in front of this overconfident gym-jock. He reached out his hand and I shook it, trying not to wince at the strength of his grip. I noticed that his huge manly hand completely engulfed my own and I could feel the callouses on his palm from the many hours he spent lifting weights. “Come on in, we’ll get started,” he said, finally letting go of my aching hand as he turned to lead me into the building. I followed behind, noticing how wide his back was, pulling his tight shirt to the limits, but tapering down to an impossibly small waist. I was irrationally irritated, never having been interested in lifting weights myself, and always slightly annoyed with people who did. I just didn’t get it. Travelling in Karl’s wake, I was also struck by the scent coming off him. It was oddly sweet, nutty but undeniably masculine, likely a combination of aftershave and his own natural smell. I pulled myself back from the brink. Why the fuck was I noticing these things?! Once inside Karl’s spacious office, I settled myself in the comfy chair in front of his desk and watched as he walked round to sit opposite me. I found my eyes tracing down from his chiselled jaw-line, a slight hint of 5 O’clock shadow there, to his huge neck. The muscles there (traps, I heard the distant voice of my A-level Biology teacher saying) pushed out the buttoned up collar of his shirt to an extreme. It was a wonder he managed to do the buttons up at all. I then took in his unbelievably wide shoulders before focussing on his chest. His pecs jutted out from his body, pulling the fabric of his shirt tight so that there were gaps between the buttons in the middle. I could see a glimpse of smooth tanned skin underneath. As Karl moved and gestured his muscles flexed and relaxed under the surface of his clothes, like an elaborate dance played out for me. It was hypnotising watching his biceps pull the sleeves of his shirt tight, desperate to break free with every movement. Suddenly I realised that Karl was talking (well of course he was) and probably had been for some time. What the fuck was I thinking? I’d not listened to a word he’d said for a good 5 minutes. I tried to drag myself back to the present, away from my thoughts about this gym-rats bulging muscles when I noticed something even stranger than my distraction. I was rock-hard. My not-unimpressive cock was aching painfully in my tight jeans, throbbing with lust. Now I was properly confused. Well, a bit more than that and many other things besides. I was straight I told myself…married…and happily so. I’d never even looked at a guy like this before let alone got hard over one. But I couldn’t ignore it and the bulge in my jeans wouldn’t let me deny it. I tried to calm down, to re-focus my attention back on what Karl was saying, desperate to make sure I wasn’t going to be conned. Unfortunately, Karl chose that moment to lean back in his chair, lifting up both arms and placing them behind his head, the epitome of confidence and control. This movement caused his biceps to flex, the tight fabric of his shirt like a second skin on his bulging muscles. My cock ached even more as I realised that if he flexed hard he would easily rip the thin fabric. What the fuck was happening to me?! Next, and totally inexplicably, my eyes were drawn downwards. Now that Karl was leaning backwards, away from his desk, an obscene bulge in his tight blue trousers was revealed. It was colossal, like the proverbial python in his pants, the outline of his cock snaking down his left trouser leg. Suddenly I had a vision of ripping off those quad-hugging trousers, unleashing the beast underneath and taking his thick long cock in my…. Wooaaah! Where the fuck was I going with that? Why, aged 33 was I suddenly thinking about sucking another guy’s cock for the first time?! Suddenly Karl was standing up, snapping me out of my reverie. “… so are you ready to go then Joe?” I heard him say, clearly repeating himself. “R-ready?” I replied, trying to gain some control. “For your test drive,” he said, the look on his face suggesting he thought I was either a bit slow or very unwell. “Oh yeah, sure,” I hurried to reply, standing up as well. Karl was very close to me and again I noticed the strange, intoxicating scent coming off him and I couldn’t help but inhale deeply. This was a big mistake as it made me feel dizzy, my entire mind filled with his masculine smell and also visions of Karl ripping off his smart work clothes to reveal mounds of bulging muscle underneath. I nearly had to sit straight back down again but somehow managed to keep it together. “Great, well follow me and we’ll go for a spin,” Karl said, seemingly oblivious to the turmoil going on in my head. With that, he walked out of his office and I followed on behind, my eyes feasting on his solid, round glutes, jutting out below that tight waist. I noticed that his quads were so big he walked with his legs slightly apart, almost awkwardly, something that 20 minutes ago I would have found totally ridiculous. Now, however, his sheer size was driving me crazy, irrational lust pumping through me. We settled into the car, well I settled whilst Karl squeezed himself into the passenger seat, clearly far too big for the small car that I was intending to buy. “I’d need a car with a bit more head and leg room myself,” he joked, at ease. “But this’ll be perfect for you Joe”. I laughed awkwardly, uneasy at the comparison and as much as I tried to deny it, unbelievably turned on. “Right, take it away Joe. Turn right off the forecourt and I’ll direct you,” Karl continued and I noticed for the first time how deep his voice was. A strange juxtaposition to his boyish face and smooth skin. I gently eased the car away, forcing myself to focus; ideally I wanted to get through the next twenty minutes without killing us both. To my credit (and surprise) it went well to start with. I concentrated on the car, examining its acceleration, ride and general comfort as we took it on a drive around town. Karl kept up a near constant stream of conversation in the way that only people trying to sell you something can. I picked out the odd word but was mainly focussing on the car and not the young behemoth next to me. We came to a red light and I brought the car to stop, setting the handbrake. Karl was still talking and in order not to be rude I looked across, a near-fatal mistake. My cock, which had somewhat deflated during the drive, immediately jumped and started to grow again as I saw Karl’s arm rested up on the window. He was gripping the handle above the window which meant his bicep was gently flexed. From this angle I could see how much the fabric was struggling to contain the rock solid muscle underneath. I imagined trying to wrap my hands round it – I knew they wouldn’t reach – and wondered what it would feel like to try and squeeze his biceps. Inexplicably I found my gaze falling southwards again, past Karl’s mammoth pecs and further down to the bulge in his trousers. It was an amazing sight, his thick cock tenting the material obscenely, making my mouth water with lust. I had an urge to unzip his fly, pull out that beast and suck on his hot big cock head. I wanted to gradually slide more and more of his thick hard man cock deep into my mouth, tasting his pre in the back of my throat, before feeling him shoot his huge load in me. “Joe…Joe…JOE! The light’s green,” I heard Karl’s voice cutting through. I immediately looked up and back towards the road, noticing that Karl had a slight smirk on his face. Shit. He’d seen me staring straight at his huge junk probably with a look of deep desire on my face if my thoughts were anything to go by. I jerked the car into gear, pulling off and nearly stalling in my haste but Karl didn’t give any further clues that he’d seen me staring at him. Ten minutes later, as we got out of the car and made our way back to Karl’s office, my head was racing. I’m not gay, I told myself over and over. This was ridiculous – I’d never had any thoughts about other guys, not like I was thinking about Karl. My mind kept flicking back to the way his over-developed muscles made his clothes strain, the way they flexed and swelled with every movement and not least about the huge bulge resting between his tree-trunk quads. I imagined being on my knees, his huge thick man cock sliding between my lips… The door slamming behind me snapped me out of my racing thoughts. We were back in Karl’s office, me sat opposite him across the desk again. “So Joe, what do you think?” Karl asked, pushing a contract across the table, “ready to sign on the dotted line?”. I hesitated. I really hadn’t been paying enough attention to make this decision, far too distracted by the muscle beast sat opposite me. “Erm, well I’m not sure Karl,” I replied feebly. “I think I’ll need some time to think about it.” “Time is not something I have Joe - I can only offer you this deal today,” Karl said, to the point and confident. “I just don’t know Karl, maybe I can call you later to decide?” I attempted to negotiate, desperate to get out of this place and restore some normality to my thoughts. “Hmm, that won’t work for me Joe. But perhaps I can offer you something to sweeten the deal,” Karl replied, a smirk on his face. He got up out of his chair, huge quads straining the fabric of his trousers, and walked round the desk to shut the blinds across the windows. I watched, confused, as he then walked behind me and I heard a soft click as he locked the office door. What was going on, I thought for the millionth time today. “I’ve seen the way you look at me Joe,” Karl said, typically straight to the point, his voice deep and seductive. He’d returned to stand in front of me, one foot up on the desk so that his huge quads and obscene bulge were right in front of my face. “You can have all of this if you want,” he added, gently grabbing his bulge in one hand and running a big hand across his chest with the other. “You just need to sign for it…” “I-I d-don’t know what you mean…” I stammered pathetically, suddenly more nervous than I’d been in my entire life. “I-I’m not Gay,” I added with no confidence at all. “Sure, you’re not Joe. But who wouldn’t want some of this?” Karl purred as he undid his tie, discarding it on the floor. I watched in amazement as he began to slowly unbutton his shirt, revealing bit by bit the deep groove between his two huge pec muscles. I wanted to scream at him, to tell him to stop it, to run for the door but found I couldn’t move or speak, completely transfixed by what was going on in front of me. “I can see you want me Joe…why deny it?”. Karl was still smiling, utterly confident. “Just admit to me Joe…you can’t resist this muscle body…you’re hard for me…I can see,” he added, looking at the bulge in my jeans. He was right – I was harder than I’d ever been in my life before and he knew it. My heart was racing, pure lust flooding my veins as thoughts of this giant hung muscle stud filled my head. “Yes…” I whispered feebly, without thinking. “Yes, what?” Karl replied, his shirt now completely undone. I had a glimpse of his ripped abs, what looked like an 8-pack, sitting beneath the huge overhand of his pecs. “Yes, I want you,” I said, knowing deep down it was true. Karl smiled broadly in response, starting to run his hands over his exposed chest and abs, leaning back seductively so that they flexed tightly. “Well you know what to do then Joe…just sign on the line,” Karl said, closing in on the deal, one of his hands drifting downwards to grab the thick bulge in his trousers again. My eyes followed his exploring hands, imagining that it was mine tracing the outline of his abs, feeling the weight of those enormous pecs and heavy cock. “Please…Karl…” I let out involuntarily, lust now totally taking over. “Let me…” “Let you what, Joe?” teased Karl, clearly enjoying his effect over me. “Let me feel your muscles…flex for me…I need to…” I moaned, the words spilling out as I lost control. “You mean flex these guns?” Karl asked, bringing his arms up to pull a double biceps. He flexed hard, his guns exploding, the thin fabric of his shirt pulled so tight over the peaked mounds of muscle. He gently pumped his guns, flexing harder each time as the muscles filled with blood until eventually I heard a small ripping sound as the seam began to pull apart. “Oh fuck,” I exclaimed, amazed by his strength and power. “You like that straight boy?” Karl said, still flexing as visible gaps formed on both sides of his shirt sleeves, exposing the pumped muscle underneath. “The straight guy is hungry for this Muscle God and his Huge Cock isn’t he…?” “Oh fuck yes,” I replied, giving in. “I need you…please…”. “You can have me Joe…all of me…you just have to sign the contract,” Karl replied, unrelenting. “How can I trust that you’ll keep your side of the bargain,” I asked, one final part of my logical self still present. “You can’t Joe…but isn’t this worth the risk?” he replied, gesturing at his hulking frame and then starting to undo his belt. With that I was totally overcome, all logic leaving me. I reached for the contract, pulling it across the desk and scrawling my signature on the dotted line before I had time to change my mind. I then looked up to see Karl standing right in front of me, a huge smirk on his face, his belt undone and his trousers falling to the floor. As he stepped out of them I took in the sight of his colossal bulge, barely kept in by the sexy white jock strap he was wearing, the outline of his thick cock clearly visible. With his trousers off, he took one further step closer to me, straddling my legs, one of his tree-trunk quads on either side and his magnificent chest and abs right in front of my face. Karl was so close to me that his masculine scent was intoxicating, rolling off him and causing me to inhale deeply. “Looks like taking that risk has paid off Joe…” Karl said, his deep voice incredibly seductive. I couldn’t think of a reply as Karl reached down, taking both of my hands and placing them on his vast chest. I ran my hands over and between each pec muscle, feeling the solid mass underneath as he flexed hard. I then reached up to push his shirt off his shoulders, wanting to see all of him. The shirt got stuck on his massive upper arms and Karl had to help by pulling it off and throwing it to the floor. I continued my worship of this studs upper body, my hands exploring his chest and shoulders before moving onto his biceps. He pulled a double bicep pose again and I reached up to put my hands on each mound of muscle. They were rock hard beneath my fingers, like marble, with barely any body fat and as much as I tried to squeeze I couldn’t budge them at all. “Fuck yeah,” Karl growled. “Look how strong I am…” As he flexed his guns, huge veins popped up, snaking across his paper-thin skin like a road map. Fuck this stud was ripped. Still holding onto his biceps, I leaned in closer, licking up the groove between his cobbled abs. I looked up and saw the amazing overhang of his chest and nearly shot a load right there. Karl was looking down at me smiling, Godly and powerful. “Get on your knees,” Karl ordered, taking a step back. I didn’t hesitate, dropping onto the floor in front of him. “It’s time for you to realise your potential as my cock whore Joe,” he added, looking down at me. “Mmm yes Sir, please make this straight boy your cock whore,” I moaned, desperate for him, immediately submitting with no questions asked. “Take off my jock,” Karl barked. “Don’t touch my cock yet…” Obediently I reached forward, taking the straps of his jock and starting to pull it down, revealing inch by inch of his thick cock, until it was completely exposed. I realised that Karl’s jock had been deceptive, hiding some of the size of his enormous manhood. His soft uncut cock was at least 6 inches and thick too, resting on the two globes of his big balls. A Greek God would have been happy to have a cock and balls like his. Karl stepped out of the jock before reaching down and picking it up. Before I knew what was happening he had it pressed in front of my mouth, holding the back of my head to stop me pulling away. “Smell it straight boy,” Karl ordered. My initial reaction had been to resist but within an instant an animalistic instinct had taken over and I was inhaling deeply. The same scent that was rolling off Karl filled my head but with the added musk of his cock making my head spin and my heart race. My mouth was watering and almost reflexively I opened it and felt as Karl pushed the jock into my mouth. I could now taste him too and for the second time had to try hard not to shoot my load there and then. “Good boy,” Karl purred as he removed the jock from my mouth, discarding it on the floor with the rest of his clothes. With the taste of his cock lingering on my tongue, I was desperate to have the real thing in my mouth, hungry to suck on his huge man meat. “Suck on my cock, whore…just the head to start,” Karl ordered, clearly reading the desperation in my eyes. I leaned in, resting my hands on his thick quads as I wrapped my lips around his cock, sucking his cock head in my mouth. It was better than I could ever imagine, making me feel more complete than I’d ever been in my life. His man meat tasted amazing as I sucked, bobbing my head back and forwards on his huge cock head, swirling my tongue round, hungry to please him. It wasn’t long before I felt his cock starting to grow in my mouth and Karl started to let out low guttural moans. “Mmmmm…fuck yeah that feels good cock boy.” I looked up to see Karl throwing his head back, eyes shut, arms flexed above his head, groaning in pleasure. Without being asked I started to take more and more of his cock into my mouth, as if I’d done this a thousand times before. He was now fully hard and I guessed around 10 inches, his thick girth forcing my lips apart as I felt his cock hit the back of my throat. Karl moaned even more deeply, grabbing the back of my head and starting to thrust his cock more and more into my mouth. “Fuck, this straight boy loves my cock,” Karl growled, thrusting faster, oblivious as I tried to control my gag reflex. I was so hard knowing that he was using my mouth solely for his pleasure, with no concerns for me. Suddenly, Karl pulled his cock out of my mouth, leaving me feeling empty. I tried to lean forwards and take his manhood back in my mouth but Karl held me back, slapping me on the side of my face with his heavy tool. “Stand up, slut,” he ordered, always in control. I obeyed instantly. “Take off your jeans and pants,” he added. I did as he asked, taking off my t shirt too for good measure, both of us now fully naked and standing opposite each other. The comparison between us was humiliating. Without warning Karl grabbed me by both arms and lifted me up, his huge biceps bulging but dealing with my weight with ease. He put me down next to his desk before pushing me over so that I was face down, bent at the waist with my feet on the floor. With a click of realisation I realised too late where this was going. “No Karl…stop…I can’t…” I whimpered, trying to move but unable as he had kept one of his strong hands resting on my back. “Yes you can Joe…I know you want it,” he replied, completely relaxed. “You’re too big Karl….I’ve never done it before,” I pleaded, a sense of fear rising in me. “Don’t worry Joe, we’ll work up to it,” he said and I could hear the smirk on his voice. There was a sucking sound before I felt his wet finger pressing on my tight hole which immediately tightened in response. “Just relax Joe, I know you want me in you,” Karl murmured. I tried to relax, knowing it would be worse if I didn’t. He pressed his finger against my hole again but this time my ass relaxed and I felt it slide into me. After the initial flash of pain I was left with the most amazing feeling as Karl started to move his finger in and out. “Oh fuck,” I moaned into the desk. Karl worked my ass harder and then he hit a spot in me that made my whole body shiver, pure pleasure throwing through me. I let out a long moan and then had an epiphany, realising that his cock in me instead of his finger would magnify this feeling a thousand-fold. “More…”I begged simply, now desperate to have my ass filled. I felt as he slid his finger out of my hole followed by another sucking sound as he got another finger ready. He then pressed both against my hungry hole and I groaned as he entered me again. My ass felt amazing as he began finger-fucking me with two fingers. I was moaning over and over in pleasure as Karl kept up a constant stream of dirty-talk. “You’re my little straight cock whore aren’t you?” he taunted. I knew it was true and moaned as he started to fuck me harder and faster, pushing my ass back so that he would enter me even more. Soon I was getting used to the feeling of his fingers and was yet again hungry for more. “Please Karl…I need your cock in me,” I begged. “Say that again slut boy,” he ordered in reply, pulling his fingers out of my ass, leaving it feeling empty. “I need that huge muscle cock in me…..please…..” I moaned, still lying face-down on the desk. I heard as Karl rummaged in a draw for something…lube I hoped. “Mmmm yes you do Joe, you need this huge man cock in your tight straight ass,” he teased. “What does that make you Joe,” he added. “Oh fuck I’m you’re Cock Whore,” I practically shouted. “I’m a slut for your muscle and Huge Cock…please FUCK ME”. With that I felt the enormous head of Karl’s cock pressing up against my hole. I moaned as he started to push forward, entering me inch by inch, the pain in my ass building as he opened it up. “Oh fuck,” I screamed, “you’re so big!”. Still he kept sliding in…how much more could there be to go?! A lot, it turned out but eventually I felt Karl’s balls resting up against my ass and knew I’d taken it all. Karl held still, letting me get used to his huge size and thick girth and slowly the pain was replaced by the most amazing pleasure I’d ever experienced. I was now complete and knew my place in the world as Karl’s cock whore. Slowly Karl started to slide his cock in and out of my tight hole, each time going a little bit further and building up speed. “Fuck…that feels amazing,” I moaned. For the first time I looked up and realised there was a mirror behind Karl’s desk reflecting what was going on behind me. Karl was holding me by the waist, his bulging guns flexing as he started to plough my ass, veins popping and a sweat developing on his wide chest and shoulders. He started to fuck me faster, letting go of my waist and bring his arms up into a double biceps as his cock still drilled into me. “Fuck yeah, look at these guns,” he roared like an animal. “They’re so FUCKING HUGE!!”. He kissed and licked each one in turn before putting his hands back on my waist. I screamed in pleasure as he pulled me back further onto his cock, feeling his amazing strength and power completely dominate me. “Oh FUCK….your cock is so BIG,” I screamed. “Own this fucking straight boy ass,” I moaned. Karl was now thrusting his cock in and out to the hilt, fast and deep, letting out loud masculine grunts as the sweat continued to pour off him. His stamina was amazing and he didn’t let up at all as he owned my virgin ass. I watched in the mirror as he flexed his chest and biceps, his abs continuously pulled tight by the fucking. After a few minutes I knew that I wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer, my cock ready to shoot a huge load over the desk despite not touching myself. “Please Karl….I need your load in me,” I begged as he continued to thrust. “Yeah slut? You want me to breed that straight ass?” he thundered. “FUCK! YEAH! Please cum in me,” I moaned. Amazingly, Karl picked up his pace even more, slamming even harder into my ass, balls slapping with each thrust. His deep masculine grunts filled the room and I knew he was getting close. “Cum in this straight boy ass,” I begged, coaxing him on and pushing my ass further back so that was as deep in me as possible. “Oh FUCK slut,” he screamed. “I’m gonna fucking…..”. I felt as his cock swelled in my ass and with a final roar he ploughed into me one last time. I felt his huge load filling me up as my own cock exploded over the desk in the most intense orgasm of my life. Karl collapsed forwards on top of me, sweat pouring off us as we both bucked and moaned from our amazing relief. The huge weight of Karl lying on top of me made the feeling even more intense and I thought I would die if it didn’t end soon. It was several minutes before our breathing began to settle to normal and I had a chance to lift my head off the desk. In the mirror I could see the huge mass of Karl resting on top of me, his massive back swelling with each breath he took. I looked embarrassingly tiny in comparison but I didn’t care, knowing that he owned me now. In my post-orgasm daze I noticed something strange out of the corner of my eye - an odd-looking purple bottle in the open drawer of Karl’s desk. It was upside down and I’d only managed to read the words “Alpha Scent” on the label before Karl’s huge harm loomed into view and the draw was slammed shut. My confusion was quickly replaced by contentment as I drifted into an easy sleep.

Hey there, I started a new story again and hope you all will like it. I should post it here because it to big for the other topic. It's a growth, gay, romantic story. And however it don't have much growth in the begin. It will have later on. So I hope you should stay tuned and read all. Happy reading ‘Listen to me, and everything will become okay.’: That was what Philippe say to me when we first met. We met in the gym, where I try to grow some muscles. But I sucked into that. I didn’t have the motivation to go on with it. That’s when Philippe shows up. I saw him before in the gym, one of the biggest man I’ve even seen. He was big, like a pro bodybuilder, but 5% more on every muscle. But not only his body was big, but also his heart. People say he was helping on the kid farm. Philippe walked to me and sits next to me, wrapping an arm around me. ’Hey there little buddy. What’s with the long face.’ Truth is, I was always scared of Philippe. Because he was so big and intimidated. But now he was sitting next to me, he seems very friendly. ‘Oh, nothing. Always take so long to growth something. And it’s not helping no one is here to help me.’ ’I can help you.’ ’Aren’t you wanna train by your own.’ Philippe lean to me and whisper in my ear: ‘I got a secret trick. Something to help me growth fast. Do you believe me if I say I was just like you half a year ago?’ ’No..no.’: I say with a dry mouth. ’I was. But then there was this guy who show me how to use this trick. And the first time I saw you walking in here, I knew it was my time to give this information to you.’ ’You… you really want that.’ ’Yes. I’ve seen how you try, and try again. You impress me.’ ’Yes, I like to see it. Would you please help me?’ ’Sure, little buddy. But I can’t show you here. Come with me now, to my house.’ I didn’t know what coursed it, but I take the hand he show to me and go with him. First we walked to the locker room. Philippe smiled to me. ’Okay, first thing to learn. We shower together. You decide, private or the open shower.’ I didn’t know what he want but I know what I wanted. ’Private please.’ We undressed ourself and go a private shower. Philippe closed the lock and walked to me, he wrapped his arms around me and give me a really bear hug. I felt his tight chest on my check and enjoy ever second of the moment. After a minute, Philippe let go and smiled to me. ’That’s what you can get if you listen and do everything I told you. But for now, let’s clean.’ We go to the small shower and Philippe turn on it. He takes his shower gel and started to rub it all over me. His hand weren’t only big, but also very soft and skilled. He knows how to make me moam, by only rub me in with the gel. I started to pant and look into his eyes. Those eyes that where smiling to me, with everything they could promise me. He take the shower hose and clean me from all of the stuff. The he takes his shampoo and start rubbing my heart. I rest my head on his chest. I only met him for 15 minutes, and feel save with him, like a brother or father. Philippe was done with my hair and gives me the stuff. ’Your turn, rubs me in little buddy.’ I looked a moment to him and started with the gel. It was great to feel his rock hard muscles under my fingers. I explore every inche of his body. Sometimes Philippe flexed his muscles for me and make my member go hard. When I got to his own member he stopped me. ’Sorry but I need something to motivate you. For now, only look to it.’ I take a moment to look to the flesh pool. It was soft, hanging to his knees. I can only think about how it would be if it was hard. I felt a little shock into my body. I wanted to o everything for Philippe. If he told me to jump, I would. If he told me to go over my limits, I would. I didn’t saw Philippe smile. ’Okay, enough. Let’s dry off.’ He leave the shower and Philippe pull out a big towel. He wrapped it both around his own big body and mine. He pull me against his body and dry me slowely off. I felt so save with him. ’Philippe?’ ’Hmm… yes?’ ’Thank you, for doing this to me. You give me the motivation to go on.’ ’I know. This is part of the training. I must harden the bound between us. You must trust me fully. Only then, I can train you to the max.’ ’I trust you.’ ’We should see. Tonight, I’m gonna do something to you. To see how much you trust me. But for now. Let’s go.’ We dressed ourselves and leave the gym. Philippe points to a bike. ’How did you get here?’ ’Also with the bike.’ ’That’s good. Your legs are the biggest muscle you have. So training them give you big relieve.’ We bike to the house of Philippe. It was really big, but also very nice. Philippe parked our bike in the garage and open a door. The first room was a hallway. Also very big. A mirror was hanging on the wall, under there, there was a little table with a bowl where Philippe placed his keys in. Next to the table there was a fake deer head, witch is being used as coat rack. ’Can I take your coar sir?’: Philippe asked gentle. I give my coat to Philippe and when we’re done Philippe placed my bag under the deer head. I wanted to walk to the door but Philippe holded me. ’Not yet. First we’re gonna work. Upstairs.’ We go to the stairs and I followed him. He opend a door and let me go first. His bedroom was amazing. A large bed, big enough for three persons, a wartrobe with a big mirror, five posters of bodybuilder and a couple of weights on the groud. I know it would take some time before I could lift that. Philippe put his hand on me and whisper. ’You can go sit on the bed and wait. I get the stuff.’ I was sitting on the bed for a couple of minutes when Philippe came back. He was helding a big box, who was looking heavy. It he would say it was filled with bricks, I would believed that. But he was holding it with just one hand while he close the door with the other. He came to me and put the box in front of me, smile at me with that cute face. He opend the box and put out a black-grey thing. It looked like a leather mask with ears and a snout, like that from a dog. Where the eyes must be, there was some kind of blind mask, witch could take of with pushing buttons. 'Well little buddy, this is what your gonna wear when your here. But I should deside when you're wearing it. Because if I want to see your friendly face, you don't wearing it.' I nooded that I understand. 'One of the most important things I need from you if we're gonna train together is your trust. And with this kind of sessions, we are gonna train that. Your gonna wear this and face to the wall. While I do whatever I want. Understoot?' I nooded again. 'Good, we're starting low. Put this on now please.' I took the mask and put it over my face. It was complete dark now. I could feel Philippes hand on me belly. 'Good. I'm gonna lead you now to the wall. And from now on, I'm Alpha for you.' 'Yes Alpha.' Alpha put me in my place. Then his hand where gone, but not for long. I feel how he taked off my shirt, slowely and carefull. Then there was nothing for a couple of minutes. Suddenly, I feel something on my back. It felt like strings, like this party things, but more leather full. I didn't know what it was, but it felt nice. Alpha was slowely stroke the things over my back. He said nothing. Suddenly, there was a hard smash on my back, with the leather thing. It was not painfull, but more surprising. I say nothing, not a little meep. Alpha stroke the thing again for a couple of seconds and smashes again, but now on my lower back. This game got on for like ten minutes. Then Alpha put the things away. 'Your doing a great job pup. This was the first step and you took it very well. I'm proud of you, but where not done yet.' There was another feeling on my back. Like little itchings. I feel it was a round wheel with little, metal teeth on it. Alpha stroke the thing over me back up and down and back again. He put out my shoes and did the same thing to my feet. The feeling of the metal was nice, because I know Alpha was with me and he would never hurt me. I feel the feeling of trust inside my belly, with growth with every second. After another ten minutes, Alpha puts the wheel away. The was a ticking sounds. I must think about it twice and suddenly reallise Alpha was now holding a lighter. I didn't have the time to think about it because I felt the warm of the fire on my back. Not that much so it would hurt, but it was pretty hot. Alpha wasn't saying a word while dragging the flame over my back. He handle the lighter very carefull, not let it be to close to my body. I had lower my back a few inches when I felt the flame, but now I set it back. Alpha put the lighter away and slowely stroke his hand over my back. 'Good boy. You did very well. A better job then I expect. You can take of your hood. Or, if you want, I only take of the eyes.' 'Only the eyes please. This is a very nice feeling.' Alpha laughed and takes of the blondfool. I saw him smiling in proud. 'Pup. I'm very proud of you. You did it so wel. Now I know you trust me. Tell me, how was it?' 'Strange. I didn't know of everything what it was. But I know I was with you, what was enough.' Alpha takes the first item next to him. It was a whip, like I tough. 'I started light with you, I have bigger once. But I didn't want to hurt you to much. Now I know I can go further next time.' The second thing was a little thing look like a mini pizza wheel. 'This is from my sew box. You can draw lines with it to know where you must cut the fabric. I'm very happy you took it so well. It was just silly.' Then he taked the thirth thing. It wasn't a lighter, but a candle. 'Tell me pup. If I have told you I was gonna use a candle. What would you have done?' 'Maybe being affraid some wax would fell on my skin.' 'Yes, and now you have trust me. You maybe had the wrong item in your head, but you trust me. And that's what I need to grow you. Your trust. And I'm very happy your glad with the hood. Because next time I got you a little present. Now, give you alpha a good bro hug.' I wrapped my arms around Alpha as much as possible and hug hem very tightly. He stroke my head. ’Good. I hope your had a good time.’ ’Yes Alpha.’ ’Good. Because it’s time for you to go home. It’s late already.’ ’Can’t I stay here?’ ’No boy. I want you to stay focus on your training. Believe me, you can stay here. But not now. It’s to early. But… here.’ Alpha taked a little suitcase out of the box and give it to me. ’Here, some beginner weights. Use them when I’m not around.’ I nooded, but actually wanted to stay with him. In his big arms.

Chapter 2 is here. 3 Stephan Monday, August 4th I started today with the best of intentions, and with the strangest of starts. All last night I had troubled, or more specifically, restless sleep, dreaming of the boys in the library. I went over and over that performance between the little library guy and the circus strongman, trying to resolve it somehow, trying to make it alright.. Each time the pair of them squared up to one another, and the librarian would bite his lip and look the other man up and down, studying every inch and every crevasse, and the other man would respond by putting on his display. He'd flex this way and he'd flex that, and lift his shirt or roll up a sleeve, and every time when I thought it would come to blows between them, every time the violence seemed about to break, instead the librarian — the younger guy, or could they possibly be closer in age? — capitulated, was down on one knee, looking up. And still the muscle guy went on, and now he was ripping his own shirt off of his back, now he was burning up and glistening with sweat, his eyes looking angrier and angrier, full of fire. Now he had taken off his jeans and thrown them at the lad on his knees before him, he was indicating the thick cords and curves of his thighs and calves and glutes, he was smacking his arse and pulling on his fat dick through his posing pouch. He was flexing his hands, as if he was about to pick the librarian up and do — but I couldn't guess what to him. And then I was stepping into the scene. I decided I had to act. I was taking them both to Tom's flat in Maida Vale, and I knew that Tom was coming home soon, but the lads were dressed in boiler suits and fluorescent tabards. They had come under false pretences, and they were just beginning to realise why I had brought them there. But there really was something wrong with the heating. It was going haywire. They knew they had to undress or they would pass out. But they were waiting to see who would make the first move. The little guy, the librarian, didn't dare do it. He was certain he'd be humiliated for having that skinny, hairless little body next to the hulk. And the hulk was watching me, thinking that I was going to be getting off on the situation. He thought if he undid his clothing, it would mean he was agreeing to something, admitting to something, asking for something. They popped a couple of buttons because they had to, but now time was wearing on. And I said, 'There's nothing to it. It doesn't mean anything. We're all men together, aren't we? What happens here, stays here. Our little secret. Look, if it's so easy for me, surely you can do it...?' And I was unbuttoning my plaid shirt, quite unselfconsciously, quite casually, and opening myself up to all eyes, and the cool air was lifting the hairs on my chest, it was making my nipples stiff. And I said, 'Come on, then,' and one of them had come over to me to undo the button of my fly, and of course I didn't see which of them before I woke up. Back at Mum and Dad's, in DulwichVillage. I had almost forgotten. The morning train to Upper Norwood went past at the bottom of the garden, rustling the trees along the line as it ran. I sat up in bed, contemplating my hard dick, which was sticking right out of the fly of my boxers like a familiar friend. I wondered where those unfamiliar pair were, the little librarian and the muscle fiend, and what they would be doing that day, who they would be with. It would have been the easiest thing to return to my dream and make myself cum in a couple of minutes, but I literally stayed my hand. It's the beginning of a new way of life for me. My fantasy life can stay in my dreams. It's time for me to be a man and resist the easy path once in a while. It would be good to go back and be a friend to the weaker man, not just imagine myself noshing on his little flesh-lollipop. While I was eating my porridge (there's still a way I can get my oats!) I remembered something my sex addiction counsellor had tried to drill into me, before I realised I was past the point of no return, and my police force weren't going to take me back. Mens sana in corpore mensa. It's time to get healthy, not just in a gesture, but a holistic sort of way. Body and soul. After all, I thought, I brought that suitcase of clothes, and there's definitely some jogging bottoms that I've always lounged around the house wearing. There's a white vest that would do as well, and my trainers will be fine for a run. So let's not make excuses. I set off for DulwichPark, listening to the bird song and admiring the flowers and sunshine. This, I thought, was surely the way to go. And it worked — for a while, at least. I've never been a fitness nut. All that stuff about it releasing endorphins is bullshit, far as I'm concerned. Being six foot eight and broad-shouldered has always been in my favour, though, and I suddenly realised I wasn't too out of shape. I could chase down a younger man. I was springing from foot to foot, breathing hard, clear puffs. Left, right, Mens Sana, left, right, in Corpore Sano. Left, right, healthy mind, left, right, in a healthy body. All the time my cock's bouncing up and down in my trackies, and the sun's getting stronger and stronger. My heart's pumping nice and strong, and my cock's getting slick with the sweat now, and it's going: Bounce, bounce, Mens Sana, bounce, bounce, in Corpore Sano. Bounce, bounce, boing, boing, in the peace of a sunny day in DulwichPark. A hard-on in a pair of trackie bottoms tells its own tale, so I sprawled on the grass, which was dappled with dew, and pretended I had to stretch out my hamstrings. A bloke jogged past, long salt-and-pepper hair tied back, wearing a pair of black lycra shorts with the unselfconsciousness of the straight man. I don't know what I'm doing with a hamstring so I just did what felt right, my dick still rubbing all sweaty and warm against my thigh, which is warmed up for the first time in ages. God, it felt good. I ran my fingers slowly up my legs, till I found myself massaging my own arse. And my arsehole was saying, touch me, touch me. But you never know who's watching, and I told myself I was being ridiculous. All the same, it would look strange not to stretch the other leg, and I'm gently smoothing a finger down the crack of my arse. I could jog home now, I thought, and find somebody online who's in the mood. Or I could just head for the toilets and see if anyone's hanging about there. I could just do with having somebody else's tongue right there, tracing a line through the warm sweat on my skin. So those good intentions had lasted about an hour or so. But I told myself, temptation will always be there, and it's up to me to resist it. It doesn't magically disappear, just because I notice it at last. Just because your supervisor notices you calling in sick once too often. Just because you take one of the new Police Constables back to yours and have him fuck you all day, and then it gets about the station and you're dismissed. It's in my blood, like it's in a lot of bloke's, and I've given in too long, but that's not how I want it to be. I'm nearer forty than thirty now and it's time to think about falling in love as well as in lust. I got back up and started running again. Bounce, bounce, bounce with my hard dick — but who's going to notice? As I resumed my circuit of the lake, in the serenity of the morning, I suddenly fell into step behind the other jogger, ponytail man. Lycra shorts man. Best-friend's-fit-older-brother-man. Probably-a-yoga-coach-who-visits-the-barbers-to-keep-his-beard-in-trim-because-his-wife-gives-him-a-look. And did I mention the lycra shorts? The curve of his arse as he ran was like something out of Roman sculpture, perfectly formed and glistening like black marble. The hairs on his legs were golden as this pure August sunlight that surrounded us. A dark stripe of a perspiration stain ran down the shoulder blades of his t-shirt, bisecting the words 'URANUS GYMS' and I just wanted to stick my face in there. Fuck him, said my hard dick, as it bounced. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I forced myself to chuckle by way of reply, and stepped up my pace so that I overtook him. I couldn't stand that sort of temptation hanging around in front of me. Anything but the sight of that arse, making my dick singing loudly away to itself, singing porn film music, boom chicka chicka chicka, boom wow wow... It was a great plan, but it was my first day out of the stables. I really didn't have the stamina to keep outpacing an actual athlete. I was running too hard in more than one sense, and when the stitch bit into my stomach, I stopped dead to draw breath. He ran straight into me, the whole thing: yoga-coach-lycra-shorts-salt-and-pepper-bearded-fit-older-brother. I staggered, found my balance, reached out to stop him going (rock hard) arse over (breathtakingly defined) tit. He was blazingly hot in my arms, slippery with sweat. He stank. His blood was pumping hard in his veins, he was breathing like a steam train piston. My dick was sticking painfully hard out and up into my jogging bottoms. As he stood up, he brushed right against it, looking down in surprise, then up at me. There was a look in his eye. Now, I'm thirty-six, and I know the look that was in his eye. I've never mistaken that look. I've never ignored it. 'Cheers, bro,' he said, and jogged away, but he gave a long meaningful glance over his shoulder, and he was definitely going slower. Despite the stitch in my side, I went after him. Off he jogged through the park, and then a sharp left into a mass of huge ornamental bushes. I stopped, looked both ways, and then went after him into the undergrowth. It smelled of shit and mud and leaves in there. It smelled of roses and wet earth. In a second, though, I had blotted that out with the smell of him. My face was welded to his, my tongue was deep in his throat. My fingers were working the lyrcra shorts, rubbing swirls against his tight buns, dabbing the stretchy material right up into his man-crack. He was making noises and they were going right into my face. His hands were inside my jogging bottoms, working my cock, pumping away at it with both hands. Before I knew what was going on, he was on all fours, like he was going to do press-ups. He was peeling the lycra shorts down his gorgeous, rock-hard arse. 'I can't fuck you without a condom,' I said. 'Do it,' he said. 'No,' I said, smacking his arse. 'Fine,' he said, and pulled his lycra shorts up again, then indicated with a finger what I should do with my cock. Reader, I fucked that man through the stretchy fabric of his shorts, while he grunted and growled into the twigs and earth of the dirty ground. I wanked him through the shorts too. His arms were strong enough that he could stay in that position — in the station, they used to call it the plank — for the whole duration of the fuck. I could feel him shuddering beneath me, but he stayed strong, as I slowly penetrated deeper and deeper into his stretch-covered arse, and his knob got harder and longer and more responsive within the same prison of black cloth. 'You fuck so good, tall guy,' he said. 'You gonna cum for me, lycra shorts guy?' I asked. 'Say the word,' he said. 'Cum for me,' I said. 'Fuck me deeper,' he said. I thrust hard, and felt the lycra rip. I was sliding inside his juicy hole, but his cock was free. I could wank the foreskin back and forth across the pre-cum-frothing cockhead, as he growled and grunted with the exertion and the pleasure of the coupling. 'Cum for me,' I said. 'Okay, bro,' he said, and exploded all over my hand with a sigh, the sort of cum-load that falls in one hot wave, then another and another. I fell onto my knees and sprinkled a load over his arse, and then he was lying on the grass covered in spunk, front and back, with his shorts ripped to shreds. His plump cock lolled in the midst of the mess as he gazed up at me. 'That was unexpected,' he said. 'Yeah,' I said, though in some ways it had become everyday for me. 'What will you do about getting away? You can't walk around Dulwich looking like that.' 'I've got a change of clothes in my gym bag,' he said. 'Tied to my bike. You couldn't...?' He nodded toward the park gates where, I presumed, said bike was locked up. He shrugged and jogged away. Buzzing with endorphins and ringing with terrible feelings, I jogged through the trees to the gates, brushing bits of leaf and dirt off me. I'd gone over to the sexy side. I'd betrayed myself. I rummaged through the bag, emblazoned with the words 'Uranus Gyms'. Full of curiosity, I turned his things over in my hands. There were bottles of energy drink and bulking powders, there was a laptop and science journals related to the body. He wasn't just a gym-goer, or even an instructor: he was a nutrition expert, a fitness specialist. I pictured his smart apartment, household as trim as he was. Perhaps, despite all we'd done, he had a wife and kids: perhaps it wasn't just a fantasy. He had everything in proportion, not just his body but his life. I was just a thirty-something, out-of-work bloke with a dick that didn't quit. When he cycled away, with hardly a smile, I wiped his spunk off my fingers with a wet-wipe and walked home pensively. I spent the rest of the afternoon unable to settle; finally I decided to cook something nice for Mum and Dad's tea. Prove to them in one area at least I've progressed since I was last living under their roof, eighteen years ago... Then, after tea, I came up to my room and began a search of local job vacancies. Not a huge amount going, but I've tried not to be deterred. This is a new start. It might well be a bit bumpy for the next couple of weeks, maybe even a month. But after it, I'll come out stronger. Speaking of which, I found myself reliving the library scene again. I just couldn't put it out of my mind. In the end, the job search gave way to a full on wank session, searching online for images to feed my imagination. I looked at parades of muscle guys from around the world, searching further and further for contests between young dudes and muscle masters. I think I wanted to find one where the little guy came out on top. No such luck. Maybe I'll have to write that story myself. In the end I spent the longest amount of time on a site called Muscle Worshippers. It's essentially a cam site, not strictly straight or gay. Guys parade in front of their cams, in their back bedrooms, showing off what they've got. You tell them what you think. Everybody gets off on it, even though nobody seems to get their dicks out. It's all about the muscle, and I suddenly realised what an addict I am, how abject, before mass and strength and power. I suddenly realised, more than the library kid, I'm going to spend my life on knees.

A Thanksgiving story with a little bit of everything from the fetish smorgasbord "Thad, you've really gone all out this year," I said as he carefully placed the giant turkey on the table. It was time for our annual tradition of Friendsgiving. "Thank you Blaine," Thad said, taking his seat at the head of the table. Thad, Jack, and I made sure to celebrate together each year before we went home to our families in other states. Our three-bedroom house was filled with the scents of homemade sides and the enormous turkey Thad had just brought into the dining room. He was by far the most domestic roommate, and hadn't let either Jack or me help with dinner besides buying ingredients, setting the table, and staying out of his way. Thad was beaming. Ever since we'd all bonded in our freshman year of college, Jack and I had learned to let our muscletwink friend be in charge of cooking, and to lavish him with praise. Across from me sat Jack, the iconic all-American stud of our group. Jack had been training me for the past few months at the gym, pushing me to keep my diet healthy and sleep properly in addition to our regular workout sessions. Today was our cheat day. Jack looked handsome as always in flannel and jeans, the seams straining from the muscle he'd put on recently. I inspired him, Jack said, to push himself. I caught him eyeing me approvingly over the feast between us. I knew one reason Jack was so enthusiastic about helping me get into shape was his longstanding crush on me. Being the sweet soul that he was, Jack had confessed his feelings for me years ago, but let me know he valued our friendship over anything. I felt the same, not that that stopped us from hooking up occasionally between boyfriends. I'd opted for a black tee shirt with GOBBLE GOBBLE written on it in a hideous font made of multicolored feathers and various food items that I knew made the gains in my toned shoulders and pecs really stand out. I turned back to Thad. He was carefully dressed as always, in a light blue sweater that was tight enough to see his abs through and tailored slacks that showed how much more developed his huge legs and ass were than his ripped upper body. I'd lusted for him since I first saw him, but refrained from making advances. I wasn't his type at all, and I'd accepted that years ago. I loved Thad as a friend. His whirlwind romances with men Jack's size and up ended every few weeks when he got bored or distracted by a new hobby or they couldn't satisfy his truly insatiable love of big muscles and huge cocks. Thad's pretty boy good looks and almost cartoonishly muscular power-bottom ass got him new men whenever he wanted. Thad had fallen deeply in lust with Jack when we'd first met, but Jack had insisted they not become romantically involved. The three of use were quite the trio, mutually but not reciprocably besotten. I loved Thad for his enthusiasm, always diving into new hobbies with the same passion as he'd dive onto a dick. Lately Thad was into magic, and he'd placed a big runestone on the table as a centerpiece. Thad slapped Jack's hand away as he reached for the cranberry sauce. "Jack, please wait until after the blessing." Jack, ever patient with our much smaller friend, folded his hands in his lap. "Of course, Thad. You're the boss. Which gods will we be invoking today?" "There's no need for sarcasm at the table young man. We'll be invoking Enki, the Sumerian fertility god, to thank him for the bountiful harvest and ask for his blessings." I nodded. "That's a good one, very solid choice. A classic for a reason." Thad glared at me. "Thank you. Now everyone shut up for two minutes." Thad raised his hands over the runestone and began chanting. I couldn't catch any of the words in the dead language he'd somehow learned, but the way he spoke them was like pure sex. His thick lips wrapped around arcane syllables while his tongue caressed hard phonemes into being. My pants were considerably tighter by the time Thad stopped. He sort of shook himself out of a trance and smiled at us. "Okay boys, dig in." Jack scooped a heaping helping of casserole onto his plate next to some rolls and cranberry sauce. I went for the turkey first, grabbing a few carefully carved slices, and opting for stuffing as my first side. Thad, the carb loving queen, grabbed stuffing, rolls, and a slice of pie to start. We usually settled in for Friendsgiving dinner for a few hours and chatted while picking at food and trying a bit of everything eventually without getting stuffed. "Wow Thad, this turkey is perfect," I complimented. "Yeah, the green bean casserole is really good too," said Jack. "Thank you," said Thad, smiling around a mouthful of stuffing. "Hey Blaine you're looking pretty swole today buddy. Those workouts are really starting to show." I blushed as always from the attention. My shirt did feel tighter than I remembered, and my arms were looking pretty good. I hadn't noticed the vascularity coming in, or how the sleeves were forced out a bit by my deltoids. I noticed Jack's shirt was looking a bit small too. The long sleeves were riding up his wrists as he blissed out on casserole. Jack shifted a bit in his chair as if his pants were similarly shrunk. I dug in, devouring the succulent meat and perfectly moist stuffing Thad had lovingly prepared. My erection from earlier had subsided slightly, but my crotch still felt unusually tight. "Oh dear, I forgot napkins!" said Thad. He stood to go get them and Jack and I got an eyeful of his absolutely stuffed crotch before he darted into the kitchen. I turned to Jack as I felt the seams on my shirt and pants straining with muscles I was pretty sure I didn't have just a few minutes earlier. "I think Enki liked his prayer." "I'll say!" Jack was wide-eyed as he surveyed my expanding physique. His clothes were at least a size too small now and he had to look further down to look at me than normal. His muscles seemed about the same mass stretched over a larger frame. Jack reached down to adjust his crotch. He must have had the same issues I was having down there. I felt my shaft expanding toward my hip in my tightening jeans. Thad came back with napkins and adjusted himself before getting seated. It looked like he'd stuffed a summer sausage down there. I brought my eyes up to his face and noticed the small scar over his left eyebrow was gone. His clear, tanned skin practically glowed. Thad was more beautiful than he was when we first sat down. Another thing occured to me. "Thad, did you just put on some cologne? You smell amazing." Thad looked confused. "No, just my usual deodorant." He took a bite of pie and the rich scent of manly musk filled the room even stronger. Thad smelled like the fresh clean sweat of a healthy athlete, like sex, and like the gentle scent I'd come to recognize as his own over the years, all magnified. Curious, I served myself some cranberry sauce and took a large bite. I felt my crotch tighten again, this time as my balls fought for room. Jack smiled at me knowingly and polished off the last of his cranberry sauce before biting into a roll. I watched as the already scarce blemishes disappeared from Jack's face. I ate another bite of turkey and felt my clothes start to tear as my muscles grew yet again. I was in lightweight bodybuilder territory now. My sleeves strained against my deltoids and upper arms. I followed Jack's lead with the green bean casserole, scooping a portion onto my plate and tasting the richness of it as I suddenly wasn't 5'10" anymore. Thad was watching all this while absent-mindedly scooping stuffing into his mouth. "You've gotta try the cranberry sauce, Thad," I insisted. I put some on his plate and one bite later his eyes grew wide with understanding. Thad grabbed more cranberry sauce and stuffing. Thad had always been a hung bottom, why not go for broke. His face contorted as his dick and balls expanded in his tight pants to the point of discomfort. Oops. "Sorry guys," Thad said. "I have to lose the pants." With that he unceremonious shucked his trousers and revealed to Jack and me the absurd bulge in his designer briefs. Thad's thick shaft snaked up past his left hip and his apple-sized balls were pushed up and forward by his huge shaved quads. "Well," I said. "I might as well too." I crammed turkey into my mouth and felt my clothes finally give in. Tears apeared all along the seams of my pants and down my back and chest. I ripped off my clothes and tossed them aside as Jack and Thad looked at me impressed. I was pumped nearly to Jack's size now, probably 210 pounds with completely ripped muscles all over my now 6' body. My boxer briefs survived but just barely held my large package and expanded ass. I ran my hands over my hirsute torso, admiring the new size and hardness. Jack always loved my body hair, running his fingers through it when he fucked me. I felt Jack's and Thad's eyes on me as I kneaded my new pecs and flexed my abs. Jack stood up. He must have been 6'5" now and looked silly in his sizes-too-small clothes. "Let's make it a party then." He grabbed a slice of turkey wrapped it around some stuffing, scarfing it down in a couple bites. He flexed his chest and the buttons on his flannel popped off. He repeated this process more turkey in a roll to make a tiny sandwich. He grew more handsome and muscular simultaneously as his clothes surrendered in segments, falling to the floor in scraps at his feet. Jack was about 275 now, his sparse chest hair highlighting the contours of his thick pecs and his treasure trail leading down to the waistband of boxers straining from his thick thighs, big shaft, and absolutely huge balls. We were all boned up by now. The possibilities were mind blowing. I went back to gorging myself on turkey, but I went ahead and tried a few of the rolls. Each bite of the savory, buttery bread was intoxicating. I felt all the oil vanish from my skin. I reached up with an expanding arm and took off my glasses. I didn't need them anymore. My skin felt radiant. Even my forearms looked more symmetrical and sculpted. Maybe three rolls was a bit much. Thad was looking at me the way Jack usually did as my lats started competing with my arms for space. Thad munched on stuffing and cranberry sauce while watching my thick arms take food up past my growing pecs and widening neck to my mouth. I guessed I was around 300 pounds by the time I came up for air. Jack had sat down and eaten a slice of pie during my turkey frenzy and the scent of him wafted towards me and Thad. He radiated a soothing aroma of masculinity. My underwear strained under the double dose of manly odor. Thad's underwear finally exploded. At least of foot of meat swelled toward full hardness above canteloupe-sized balls. Thad hadn't grown anywhere else, and the huge cock bouncing against his abs on his thin-framed, ripped 5'8" body was absolutely amazing. Thad's fat balls lay heavily on his smooth, heavily muscled thighs. Blood rushed to his towering erection and a dollop of precum oozed out, drizzling slowly down the 15" rock hard shaft. Thad hunched over slightly and twisted back and forth to drag his slit across the bottom of his pecs, smearing precum from nipple to nipple as he inhaled the heady scent of Jack's pheremones. Jack went for more casserole and turkey, filling his plate with massive servings. His head inched up as he ate. Each alternate mouthful expanded his frame a bit more, then his muscles to catch up. He finished his helping and sat tall, stretching his long arms. He had slightly bigger proportions than he'd had when we started the meal, but now Jack was a 7'7" super handsome stud. He reached under the table and ripped off his underwear, tossing the fabric onto the pile. Thad's monster pulsed appreciatively. "Looking good, Jack," he said. Thad ate another bite of stuffing and his cock swelled another half-inch. His eyes darted back and forth between my super-heavyweight bodybuilder physique and Jack's giant jock body. I heaped stuffing onto my plate and joined in on the nudism as my cock grew to a foot long and finally destroyed my overtaxed boxer briefs. I sighed and reached down to toss the scraps away, my pecs bunching up further into my field of vision as my arms writhed with vascular muscle. Maybe this was good enough. Jack reached across the table and heaped green bean casserole onto my plate at the same time Thad piled slices of turkey. They looked at each other, then me. "Eat up," they said simultaneously. Their powerful pheremones overwhelmed me and I reciprocated by serving both of them more cranberry sauce before going to town on the plate before me. My chair groaned and finally buckled under my bulk as my enormous muscular body expanded in three dimensions. As I stood up I felt small, strong hands on my hulking lats. "Bend over." I obeyed Thad, leaning over my half-finished plate. I felt his slick pulsing head at my backdoor and relaxed as best as I could. It hurt. It was ecstasy. I grunted and pushed back as the 16" cock worked its way deep into my guts. I squatted down a bit, my huge thighs flexing and rippling to get my asshole down to the root of Thad's thick cock. It felt like I was sitting on a baseball bat. I looked up and saw Jack was wanking his own 10" erection, his huge balls jiggling against his long legs. Once Thad was fully in, he pumped in and out a few inches. "Finish your plate." I started scooping the food into my mouth with my huge hands, each mouthful growing me. My muscular ass squeezed against Thad's cock and I felt a spurt of precum travel the length of his urethra and erupt deep inside my torso. I felt his hands roaming my yard-wide back and flexed my lats for him, spreading the meaty wings even wider. I swallowed a huge mouthful of turkey, then gripped the table and flexed hard. My lats expanded, harder and wider, until the outer edges bulged past my basketball-sized deltoids. I was 6'11" now and proportionately larger than even the largest normal-sized bodybuilder. My footlong cock was achingly hard as Thad worshiped my muscles and fucked my ass. His giant balls slapped loudly againd my giant hard hamstrings. Jack grabbed a giant handful of stuffing and a roll and walked around behind me. I heard moaning and ungraceful chewing as the meat inside me pulsed bigger and harder. Even my inhuman body was having trouble with the invading pounds of hard flesh. I felt the head creep further into me with each stroke. I panted as over a foot of fat cock plunged in and out of me in half-strokes, interspersed with nearly full withdrawal as the giant cockhead tugged at my ring before Thad plummeted back into my depths. I squeezed Thad's mighty organ with my overdeveloped monster body, causing him to gasp and stutter a moment before regaining his rhythm. I repeated the full-body cock grip as he fucked me harder and harder. I released the table squeezed my nipples. They were bigger and more sensitive than ever. I roughly pawed at my foot-thick chest, the incredible muscles swaying ever so slightly with the rocking motion of the fuck. I felt my grapefruit-size balls ascend against gravity, the incredible weight of them bouncing against my stony thighs. Waves of pleasure ripped through me, starting in my heavy groin and spreading like wildfire through my titanic body. My cock seized up and shot a thick wad of cum onto the floor. Then another and another, each a thick rope bigger than a normal man's entire load. Five blasts into my orgasm and the tremors running through his meaty fucktoy set Thad off. He painted my guts with his cum. I felt pulse after pulse race up his 24" shaft from base to tip and erupt into me. Five more blast in and I felt hot splashes on my back as Jack blew his load. His huge balls emptied what felt like pints onto me and it dripped down in sticky rivulets, tributaries of his cum collecting in the deep crevasses of my back to form a mighty river that poured down and over the huge shaft still fucking me. I came so hard I pulled Thad in, my contractions sucking his huge cock in and relaxing enough for him to start slipping out, only to pull him in again. His huge balls and muscular thighs slammed against me as my ass fucked his dick. His muscletwink strength was nothing compared to the force my godly fuckchute could exert. We fountained cum for what seemed like forever. Finally, after an interminable time of bliss, our orgasms receded. Thad pulled out of me with a sucking noise and my hole tightened to cut off the flood of cum pouring down my thighs. The heady scents of the Thanksgiving feast and my friends' magic pheremones were now mixed with a pervasive twang of cum and sweat. I turned ponderously to face my roommates while their eyes roamed my enormous body. Jack was still much taller than I was, and his handsome face and buffed-up jock body were works of art. Thad's body was nearly the same as it was this morning, with the exception of the beautifying effect of the rolls. Thad's heartbreaker smile was more dazzling, his tight body somehow more symmetrical. His thick thighs were gleaming with smeared cum and his normally perfect hair was mussed up from the ride he'd just taken. Thad's cock was still hard and the glans poked past his collarbone. His testes looked like bowling balls. No wonder it felt like I had a gallon of cum in my ass. "Holy shit, that thing was inside me?" I asked. It was bigger around than Thad's wrists, easily 10" in circumference. Jack smiled. "I knew you could take it buddy. You've never been a quitter." His own 10" cock looked practically small on his huge body. A glob of precum burbled out of Jack's slit and dripped onto the floor as he surveyed my body. The two sex gods before me drew closer. Their hands roamed my massive body as they provided color commentary. "Shit dude, your arms must be three feet around!" Jack massaged my biceps and triceps with his huge hands. I lifted the arm from its lat pillow and flexed, my thick forearm colliding with the balled peak at ninety degrees and my fist barely clearing the top. Thad knelt before me and I had to spread my legs wide for him to wrap his arms around one thigh. The bloated quads flexed from the effort and nearly kept him from touching his fingertips behind my hamstrings. He ground his cock against the hairy muscle and kissed his cockhead, moaning. "You're so fucking huge Blaine!" Jack moved on to my pecs. I could feel them under constant tension as they defied gravity to jut out more than a foot. Jack flicked my nippled and the muscle roiled in bands of flexing pleasure, deep striations appearing and vanishing in waves. "This is unreal," Jack said. He placed a hand on either side of my chest and pushed the muscle together. The hairy masses squeezed into a deep canyon as he leaned across them and kissed me. "I love your fucking tits!" "I'm more than happy to share," I said, moving my hands to his hard ass and flexing my biceps. The moving masses of muscle trapped his fingers between my arms and pecs as I groped his flexing glutes. Thad wiggled out from between us two giants and moved behind me, running his hands over my huge ass. He slipped a hand in my crack and went more than wrist deep before his fingers found the hole. I clenched my glutes, gently so as not to hurt him, and ensnared my second victim. Thad wriggled his fingers in my hole and began biting, kissing, and licking my ass. "I want to feel every part of you," he managed between kisses. "You're so big, so hard. Fuck dude. Your ass is obscene." I released Thad from the ass-grip and spread my arms to let Jack free. "It feels so good guys. I can't handle it by myself. There's so much muscle on my body I need you to help me enjoy it." flared my lats again and each worshiper took a side. Each lat curved out beyond anatomical reason, an inches thick mass of beef extending nearly two feet on either side of my ribcage and forming a deep valley down my back. Jack placed one huge hand on the front and one in back and massaged the lat, caressing the network of veins and whispering obscenities. Thad climbed my thigh and wrapped his legs around my abs. His massive balls smashed against my shelf-like adonis belf. Thad buried his face and cock in the deep pit my lat and pec formed, licking and caressing the muscle cave with his soft lips and rutting precum onto me. I heard slurping noises as he alternated intense muscle worship with sucking his own cock. I lowered my arm and completely enclosed Thad in muscle, taking care not to crush him. I inserted a thick middle finger into Thad's asshole and groped his bubble butt with my wide, muscular palm. He flexed against me, moaning desperately in his muscle cocoon. Thad writhed and bucked and slurped and licked. He was in muscleslut heaven. Thad erupted again, cum splashing my sides and dripping down between our bodies. He came for minutes ensconced in my massive muscle while I wrapped Jack in my other arm and kissed him. Jack smelled so good it was intoxicating. When Thad was finally done cumming, I lowered him to his unsteady feet. I reached over and grabbed some turkey, gently feeding him. His muscles inflated beautifully on his tiny frame into more of a gymnast's body. He'd need the strength if he was going to have a constantly hard 2-foot-long cock and a thirty pound scrotum tugging at his groin constantly. Thad smiled at me in a daze, cum dripping from his entire upper body. His pupils were dilated from a post-coital bliss like nobody had ever felt. "Thank you for that," he said with a slight slur, and got to work licking his cock clean. I turned to Jack. "You want a turn big boy?" His dick got even harder if that was possible. I lay down next to the table on my cum-covered back. My body was almost as thick as the table was tall. My lower back had no chance of touching the floor between my inhuman lats and ridiculous bubble butt. My head rolled back my traps flared up to support it, bunching up into striations I could feel with my earlobes. I placed my hands behind my head as best as I could, massive biceps and deltoids fighting for space and threatening to crush my skull. My pecs reached up to embrace my jawline. Jack got on his knees, hooked his arms under my knees, and hoisted my lower body up. His massive body visibly straining with my weight. He worked his way forward and I felt the fat tip of his cock make contact with my abused hole. Jack thrust in, sliding deeper into my already cum-filled ass until his fat balls bumped against the masses of my thick glutes. In my peripheral vision I saw a long arm reach for something on the table, and moments later the cock in my ass lengthened and thickened. Over the years Jack and I had worked out a rhythm to our fucking. He took great care to please his bottoms, especially me, and I knew just how to get him off. His long torso began gyrating as he nudged his giant cockhead into my prostate just how I liked. The scales were vastly different than the last time we'd fucked, but the same intimate knowledge applied. Jack continued growing inside me until he passed the 18" mark. He was even thicker than Thad, his fat cock stretching my hole like nothing ever had. He stroked slowly, using his giant limbs for leverage to pull nearly all the way out and slide back in over the course of long seconds. I began the long task of kissing every square inch of my biceps. Jack had the grin on his face he always had when he fucked me, a big toothy dopey smile like a dog hanging its head out a car window. Jack didn't "get horny", he "wanted to have fun", and my ass was his amusement park. Jack's colossal body moved in beautiful waves as he pumped in and out, gleaming muscles rippling as he varied speed and angle just enough to keep me on the edge. I felt a weight on my lat and looked over to see Thad. He was taller now, maybe 6'1", and seriously more muscular. If Jack and I hadn't been our present enhanced sizes he would have outmuscled us easily. Thad had kept his proportions and his beefy upper body was supported by truly insane legs considerably thicker than his ripped 30" waist. "You look amazing Thad," I said. "Yeah dude," said Jack. "I'm glad you're back. Want to join the party?" Thad popped a quick double biceps, his biceps exploding into symmetrical split peaks and his triceps hanging down thick and hard. "Thanks," he said. "I'd love to." Thad's vascular quads twitched and flexed at the slightest movement, and his gait was a wide, rolling waddle as he clambered onto me. Thad's bubble butt was visible from the front, thicker and juicier than ever. His 24" cock was still upright and drooling precum. Thad maneuvered around the musclescape of my torso to seat himself on my cock. He winced a bit as the giant cockhead penetrated, but kept going, bracing himself on my pecs and taking inch after inch of me. His legs exploded in shredded glory as he squatted on my meat, Thad lowering himself to the hilt and sliding up only to impale himself again. Meaty slapping filled the room as they built up a rhythm.. Jack towered over Thad from behind, his body pouring pheremone-laden sweat as he and Thad as they began working me into a frenzy. Their eyes raked my body as my I writhed in joy on the floor, my face nuzzling as much muscle as I could reach. I was being deep dicked by a loving giant and fucking the hottest ass in the world as my hulking body flexed for all of our enjoyment. Thad's took a moment to lodge his gigantic dick between my pecs. I abandoned my self-worship to embrace the beast. My pecs were too big for my colossal arms to reach the middle of them, so I settled for groping myself and enjoying the feeling of dozens of pounds of muscle heaving into fields of striations. My new muscles came with remarkable control. I bounced and flexed my giant pecs around the biggest cock in the world, bands of muscles squeezing Thad's cockhead and inches of his shaft with precise pressure. Thad fucked himself on my cock harder, each upstroke ramming his cock through the flexing hairy canyon of my pecs. He reached over to the table and brought more meat to my mouth, shoving it into my face in his frenzy for muscle. I eagerly accepted, feeling my muscles grow even more. I wondered briefly how I could walk, if my hands could reach my face. I didn't care anymore. Pounds of beef filled my frame as Jack redoubled his fucking, scooting me across the cum-slick floor with his almost viscious pounding as the men beneath him engaged in an inhuman pecfucking display. I flexed my insides around his invader, grabbing his cock and pulling it into me harder and harder. Their musk was driving me wild. I flexed for them, mountains of beef growing even larger. Thad gripped an ab in each hand, his fingers sinking inches between the bricks that were so wide even his cock didn't get in the way. He pounded himself on my cock and fucked the bloated masses of my pecs in a muscle trance, our pleasure building to a degree that I thought might drive me insane. This time it was Jack who busted first. His face was the only thing I could see above my pecs now. When Jack cums, he does this cute thing he looks you straight in the eyes and his dopey smile gets even bigger, and then you feel his cock swell, and he shoots load after load of hot cum into your ass while he just looks at you smiling. His 18" monster was so thick it felt like it might rip apart even my hypermuscular ass as it swelled with anticipation right before launching a pint of cum in his first blast. This set me off. I started shooting into Thad's tight hole as my eyes rolled back in my head. I was practically floating. Every muscle in my body contracted, flexing into obscene shapes as my orgasm went on and on. The inhuman muscle monster fucking his ass and writhing in pectacular ecstasy around his cock triggered Thad's orgasm. I felt his hole contracting around me as a fountain of cum shot from between my pecs and covered my face, showering me in his delicious load. It went on for minutes. My brain was short-circuited from pleasure when my orgasm ended. I was completely soaked in cum, completely filled with cum, and finally sated. Jack's softening dick loudly slurped out of my ass and I felt Thad slide off me and carefully extricate his beast from my pecs. I laid back on my traps, my head unable to hang, and felt Thad lie down on one side of me, using my lat as a giant pillow. Jack crawled up on my other side, so huge he could lie down on my bloated arm without discomfort, and we settled in for a well-deserve holiday nap.

“So, Adonis, I’ve told you a lot about myself, but you’ve shared no information. How about you tell me a story about yourself.” “What would you like to hear, Atlas?” “Well, let’s start with this – besides me, who is the biggest guy you’ve ever known.” “That’s easy. His name is Rex and he’s the bodybuilder I dated for about a year – until he kicked me out of my own house about a week ago.” “What do you mean out of your own house?” “So, here’s the story. About a year and a half ago I started going to a new gym. I had wanted to start anew – feeling I was getting a little too set in my ways. Anyway, I joined this place near my house – specifically because it didn’t seem too intimidating. Average guys worked out there, so I felt like I’d be more comfortable. Since I usually work out in the early mornings, I did see a few bigger guys who took advantage of the quiet and small crowds. One day, I was doing some bench presses, minding my own business when suddenly I heard this deep voice near me. “Hey squirt, don’t let your back come off the bench when you push up.” I looked around and saw a very muscular man sitting on a bench near me. He was staring at me while he took a rest from benching a much more heavily loaded bar. I wasn’t sure he was talking to me, so I looked the other way to see if anyone else was near. “Dude, you’re the only squirt within talking distance. The big man is giving you some important advice. Don’t arch your back while you bench that little weight you’ve got on the bar. You’ll hurt yourself.” In spite of better judgment I decided to ignore his cockiness and blatant demeaning words and engage him. I sat up and took a better look. He was, indeed, a big man. Nothing close to you, Atlas, but compared to me he was massive. I had never had a guy so big talk to me – engage me in that way – so it was kind of flattering. I somehow became confident, myself, and answered back in a way I hoped would please him. “Thanks for the advice, it’s quite clear you know what you’re talking about.” “Why’s that, little man?” “You’re huge, that’s why.” This clearly pleased the big man. He bounced his pecs teasingly and then looked down at himself. He didn’t immediately look back up – no, he actually took a long gaze at his own body – as if he was seeing it for the first time. Suddenly, it dawned on me that he was, in fact, just taking time to admire himself. I caught on immediately that he was a complete narcissist. Later, I would come to regret it, but I wasn’t turned off by his actions or words at he time. In fact, I was actually turned on. His cockiness made me desire him even more. Every part of my brain told me to ignore him, but the way his arms bulged out of his tank top made another part of my body too excited to not engage him. He stared at himself for far too long, but he finally looked up and spoke. “Yeah, I am huge. Especially next to you. What are you, ten years old?” “Um . . . I’m thirty.” “Thirty! Geez, is this your first day in a gym, squirt?’ “Not exactly.” “Well, it looks like it.” He stood up and my mouth went dry. He was gorgeous – well, at least to me. I hadn’t been with a man for a long time, so I was also a little desperate. He was okay looking – in that sleazy gym-rat kind of way, but his body was what I considered, at the time, perfect. He had really broad shoulders, huge slabs of meat for pecs, big arms, and quads that showed he didn’t skip leg day like some guys. And he was, indeed, much bigger than me. One of the problems with being a muscle worshipper is that you tend to ignore or miss things about certain big guys – just because you desire bulges so much. Looking back, I now know I should have noticed the slight potbelly through the shirt – clearly too many beers a night for chiseled abs. I should have noticed the injection marks all over his body and immediately known it was steroids that made him cocky. I also should have noticed a meanness in his gaze, since I’d come to know it soon enough. But all of those things went unnoticed because I so wanted to be with a big guy – to me, he looked like Mr. Olympia. He sauntered over to me and reached down to squeeze my biceps. He tightened his hand around it until pain shot through my biceps. I let out a muffled squeal and he squeezed harder – as if it was a warning – and then let go. “Yep, just as I thought – no bigger than a ten-year old. Grab hold of this, dweeb, and see what a real man feels like.” He flexed his impressive biceps and then grabbed my hand, placing it on his arm. The thing didn’t bulge like yours, Atlas. It was more like a big mound, but for me it was the closest I had ever been to a guy so big. My cock was instantly hard as steel and I started groping the muscle – hungry to feel a big man. He chuckled a little and watched as I ran my small hand all over his arm and shoulder. “So the little bitch likes muscle, does he? Well, this is your lucky day, runt. I’ve been looking for a nice little guy to do my bidding. How ‘bout you and me go back to your place and have some fun.” He flexed his arm while he spoke. It seemed so big to me. The guy did tower over me and clearly outweighed me by about seventy-five pounds. I wasn’t thinking straight, so – of course – I thought I had hit the jackpot. I immediately stood up – thinking we were about to go, but the big man put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed hard. I winced from the pain and he forced me back down on the bench. “Did I say you could get up, dude, or stop massaging my big arm? No, I did not. In order for this new relationship to work, you’re going to have to do everything Big Rex says – everything. You got that, runt?” “Um . . . yes.” “Yes, Mr. Rex!” “Uh . . . yes, Mr. Rex.” “That’s a good little runt.” “Um, Mr. Rex, my name is…” “No, no! Did I ask for your name? No I did not. Big Rex is just going to call you runt. That’ll be your new name. Got it, runt. Yeah, shake that head up and down. Don’t worry; I’ll let you grope my big body in return for your good behavior. That’s my bag over by the mirror. You pick it up and follow me out of here – stay a good two feet behind me like a good little runt. If the bag’s too heavy for your little body, then drag it out the door. But no matter what, little one, you keep up with me. You don’t want to make Rex angry by making him wait for even half a minute.” He let go of my shoulder, but the pain lingered for a while. He turned and started walking away. A smarter man would have taken the chance to run, but all I could see were wide shoulders, a big back, and arms that flared out nicely. I was a muscle junkie who needed a fix. I went and grabbed his bag, surprised by how heavy it was, but I didn’t lose any ground. I stayed behind the big man like an obedient puppy. When we got out to the parking lot he turned to me. “What little car does the little runt dive.” “The dark blue Lexus over there.” “Impressive, runt. Let’s go.” “What about your car, Mr. Rex.” “Big Rex used to take public transportation, but now he has a blue Lexus.” “Telling the story now, Atlas, I see all the warning signs that were like bombs going off all around me, but – at the time – I just wanted to spend some time with a big man. It’s amazing what being around muscles will do to certain men. I’m not very proud of myself, but at least I’m honest about why I did it.” Rex wouldn’t let me drive my own car. He insisted that the smaller guy had to be the rider. I gave him my keys reluctantly and then gave him directions on how to get to my house. He drove entirely too fast and cussed out every other driver on the road. He could tell I was a little scared so he offered me his big biceps to fondle on the way home. That helped me to ignore his rants and his reckless driving. When we got to my house he let out a whistle and said he was very impressed. I was happy he liked it. When we got inside he insisted I take him on a tour of what he called his new home. What he said didn’t really register because he had taken off his tank top once inside the door and allowed me to grope his chest for a few minutes – as if he were giving me little gifts to keep me distracted. It clearly worked. When we got to the master bedroom he told me it would work out perfect for him and then dived onto the bed. He bounced up and down – noticing the springs squeaked a little. “I’m afraid those squeaks are going to get louder and louder every time I pound your little ass, runt. Get over her and massage my back.” He flipped over on his stomach and pulled one of the big pillows under his head. I immediately went over, kicked my shoes off, and then crawled on top of him, straddling his ass. I reached up and started with his shoulders. I ignored the slight pudge that seemed to surround his muscles and simply tried to give him pleasure. “Damn, your hands are smaller than a baby’s and even weaker. Put some muscle into it runt.” I doubled my efforts and squeezed his skin with what I hoped he found a tighter grip. Within five minutes into the massage, Rex was sound asleep and snoring loudly. At first I didn’t know what to do, so I simply continued to massage him – mainly because I got to grope his big body. After about forty-five minutes it became clear he wasn’t going to wake up any time soon, so I lay down beside him – staring at his big arm until I fell asleep, as well. I dreamed of muscle, which gave me a raging hard on. Suddenly, I was awakened by Big Rex’s hand gripping my hard cock and squeezing the life out of it. “Looks like the runt was dreaming of Big Rex. Get up, little man, I’m hungry. What are you going to fix me to eat.” He let go of my cock, but it took me at least a minute curled up on the bed to get rid of the pain so I could stand. Rex had conveniently gone in to take a shower and was singing some cheesy love song at the top of his lungs. I went into the bathroom and stared at his naked body – again, oblivious to all the things that proved he was no real bodybuilder and only seeing how huge he was to me. I was slightly disappointed when I saw the size of his cock and it was clear he saw it in my eyes. “Don’t worry, runt. I’m a grower – not a show-er. Besides, it’s more about knowing what to do with the tool. Trust me, I’ll have you walking funny in no time. Now go make me some dinner.” He threw his arms into a double biceps pose and smiled. Again, it was his way of keeping me full of desire. You would have thought I had just figured out my muscle fetish and I was seeing a Hercules film for the first time – that’s how crazy with desire he made me. All I wanted to do was make the big stud in my shower dinner and then get the chance to feel his muscles. I’m afraid by this point I had already fallen down the rabbit’s hole and I was not coming back anytime soon. I prepared a feast for a king and when he came into the kitchen in nothing but some purple posers my lust jumped into overdrive and I treated him like some kind of god. I had made two place settings at the dining room table – across from each other – and had even lit some candles. He came into the room and immediately moved his place setting to the end of the table – beside mine, not across. “Big daddy always sits at the head of the table and the little boy sits to his left. Don’t ever forget the hierarchy again, runt. This meal looks very good. You’ve done well. Where’s the wine for your big man, though?” As if to lessen the sting of what he had just done and said, Rex grabbed me behind my head and quickly smashed my face into his right pec. It actually hurt a lot, but then he pressed my mouth against his nipple and I knew I was supposed to suck. I forgot about the pain as I went to town on his hairy nub. And just like that, it was over. He released my head and motioned for me to go get the wine. I was too excited by the brief interaction with his big pec that I simply did as he said. I celebrated the fact that I had a huge man in my house. It was like I was walking on clouds – that’s how deeply I was in denial. I came back into the dining room and he had already started – not thinking twice about me. I started to open the wine, but he waved me to give him the bottle. “That’s the man’s job, runt. Sit down and eat. You’ll need your strength later on, so get some nourishment.” I was foolishly overjoyed to sit beside him. He opened the wine, poured himself a full glass and then poured me a half of one. When he saw my face he merely said I was so small that any other amount would put me under the table. I came to realize much later on that he simply wanted more for himself. We ate in silence for a few minutes – him chewing with his mouth open and slurping down his wine. I didn’t notice, though, because every now and then he’d flex his arm to throw me a bone. It worked and I stayed very happy. Halfway through the meal, Rex ordered me to go get another bottle of wine. I, still, had only been given half a glass, so that meant the big man was starting to get a little tipsy and slur his words. The alcohol seemed to brighten his spirits, at least at first. He pushed his chair back and patted his bare thighs. “Come sit in this big man’s lap, little one.” The idea of being that close to him made me ignore his comments on my size. He positioned me across his legs and reached down to grab my hand, placing it on his huge pec. He was giving me the okay to grope. I didn’t need to be invited twice. I started kneading his pec – shocked a little by how flabby it seemed, but every now and then he’d tense it and I’d get a jolt to my crotch. At one point I leaned in forward to kiss him, but he turned his head and grabbed my hair with his big hand. He pulled my own head backwards, roughly, and held me there. “No kissing, runt. My lips won’t be soiled by the likes of you. I’m here to feed your need for muscle, not to be some kind of husband and wife. I save my lips for others. I may let the boys get off on my body, but it’s the ladies that get the best of me. Don’t you forget it, either. You just keep playing with Rex’s big body and you’ll get your satisfaction.” The shock his words caused clearly showed on my face as he let go of my hair. It immediately softened his tone and he flexed his arm – inviting me to feel it. I did, hesitantly at first, but then he flexed and I was a goner. “Don’t be shocked that big Rex is bi, little man. That’s gonna make you even happier. It’s what makes me more masculine that all those other guys you’ve been with. Here’s to a long relationship between the two of us. I like our house. It’s going to suit me just fine.” The impact of his words dissipated as soon as he put a big hand behind my head and pushed my face into his bulging biceps. I lost all control of my body and as my lips and tongue explored his flexed arm I emptied a muscle-loving load into my underwear. He laughed out loud as he felt my body convulsing from its ejaculation. As soon as my body calmed down, Rex became very gentle. He stood up, lifting me into his arms at the same time, leaned over to blow out the candles and then carried me to the bedroom. He placed me on the bed and then lay down next to me. Within two minutes the guy was snoring like a foghorn and I finally drifted off to sleep, as well. I was awakened around four o’clock by a pretty hard slap to my face. It took a few minutes for me to fully register what was happening. Rex was trying to get me awake and fast – he had my legs against his shoulders and he was trying to shove his semi-hard cock up my ass. I was instantly awake. I could tell Rex was still pretty drunk. He was in no shape to perform the task he was attempting. I asked him to stop and he struck my face again – this time it was harder. “Quiet, bitch! Let me concentrate.” It was clear that no amount of concentration was going to help the man. After a few minutes of him slamming his crotch against my butt he fell on me exhausted. Feeling his heaviness on me – and noticing the muscles that seemed to envelope me – made me somewhat forget what had just happened and helped me to enjoy the moment. The big man was clearly asleep again and I figured all of what had just happened had been done in his sleep. It’s amazing what we’ll forgive when we’re suddenly satisfied by something else. I loved having him on top of me. I loved groping his arms and feeling his big chest pushing into me. I laughed because I suddenly realized my pants were still on – and Rex still had on his posers. This had clearly been something he was attempting in his sleep. He would remember none of this tomorrow. The sting of his slap, however, was still on my face. I hope you don’t judge me, Atlas, but over the next few months I came to fear Rex as much as I liked him. It was wild how he could wrap me around his finger when he wanted to. He’d flex for me, he’d let me rub him down with oil, he’d let me measure his muscles, and he’d let me make him happy. At the same time he could be so cruel. I quickly figured out that he had nowhere else to go. I put two and two together and realized he’d been living with different friends for a long time and spent what little money he made on steroids and gym memberships. All he wanted to do was get bigger, which was happening – mainly because of the steroids. The hitting was not frequent and so I could foolishly forgive him after he would cry, beg my forgiveness, buy me gifts, and then take off his shirt for me to worship him. Only now can I realize he brought nothing to the relationship. He only used me for the things he needed. About a month ago I told him I wanted him out of my life – forever. I told him I would go to the police if he did not leave. He laughed and told me to go ahead. That very next day I did, indeed, go to the police station and a very kind inspector listened to my story. When I was done, he sighed, and told me that this was not a police matter – it was a lover’s quarrel and maybe going to some counseling together would help. I had been too embarrassed to tell the officer that Rex was hitting me. I left, completely deflated, and went home. Once there, I found out that Rex had changed all the locks on the doors and left a bunch of my clothes on the front lawn. “I’ve spent the last few weeks in a hotel and meeting with lawyers to figure out what the next step might be. Our crazy state has laws about cohabitation and partners and shared assets. It’s so disturbing and frustrating. I’d just like to be rid of the man for once and for all.” Atlas looked down at the cute man in front of him – with so much tenderness it was almost overwhelming. He had listened to the smaller man’s story with disbelief and complete understanding at the same time. Adonis could sense that the big man did not judge him in the least. He could feel that, somehow, Atlas understood. The two men stood there for a few minutes – completely ‘in touch’ with the other. There was no need for words, really, but finally Atlas spoke. “Listen, this Rex fella does not represent all big men. As a matter of fact, he doesn’t represent any decent man – no matter the size. Remember that I told you my father had a profound talk with me when I was younger and I was bigger than everyone around me. That talk shapes the core of me to this day . . . and beyond. With size and strength comes great responsibility. Bullies who use their strength to put others down or – god forbid – to hurt other people only do it because they aren’t big men on the inside. You can have all the muscles in the world – all the strength – and still be small. That’s what this Rex guy is – he’s small on the inside. He’s clearly so ashamed of something within him that he takes it out on others. You deserve better than that, Adonis. Yes, your lust for muscle and a big man got in the way of your judgment, but that’s pretty normal. I’m so sorry you had to endure such a long time of being abused by someone so unworthy of you. And it was abuse, no matter what you say. I’m so sorry he hurt you so much.” The smaller man’s legs wobbled again and tears welled up in his eyes. It was the first time someone had said such loving things to him. He had almost given up hope on decent people existing in the world. The giant in front of him wrapped his big arms around Adonis’ shoulders and pulled him into a big muscle hug. The little guy let the sobs come and cried into the huge chest of his companion. It took about five minutes for the moment to pass. Atlas never stopped hugging, never stopped saying encouraging things. Adonis finally pulled away from the larger man and said thank you. After both men took a final sip of their drinks, Atlas signaled for the check, and then turned to the other guy. “Come on, let’s go.” “Where?” “Where else, Adonis? Let’s go get your house back and teach Rex a lesson.” “What? No, that’s okay. They guy is crazy and no telling what he’ll do. I really appreciate it, man, but let’s just stay here and have another drink.” “Does Adonis think his Atlas can’t take care of some other big man? Have you learned nothing from our conversation this evening, good sir? Taking car of bullies is my specialty. Remember, my father encouraged me to be a superhero. Besides, who else is going to be able to get back what rightfully belongs to you? The police? They called it nothing more than a lover’s spat. Lawyers? Do you really want to waste a lot of money and time waiting for that? Let Atlas help you, buddy. It would really make me happy. I love putting bullies in their place and I haven’t gotten to do it in a very long time.” “But he’s put new locks on the doors.” “Do you really believe that there’s a lock that could keep these out?” The big man flexed his humongous arms. Something stirred deeply in both men. Their desire for justice was definitely second to something else. It was their lust for Atlas showing off his strength. And both of them were suddenly very hard in anticipation of what was to come. Atlas had lowered one arm to pay the bill. He then put it back into a flex. “What do you say, Adonis?” “Let’s go get my house back.”

Part 1 can be found here. 2 Olly Friday, August 1st Getting it on in the 'Mind, Body and Spirit' section! That's a new one. Somehow still can't process it. Wishing I could laugh about it. Wishing even more that I could tell someone. Came home after work and Mum had made pasta (literally, made her own), and we all sat out in the garden together. Not the sort of story you can tell your Mum and Dad, or even your big brother, even if he does self-describe as 'man of the world'. Maybe I could tell one of the guys about it. I am seeing them next week supposedly, and it feels like the kind of story guys tell each other, especially when someone asks about your new job and you're, like, literally a junior librarian. Before Uni, when sex just made us laugh, it would have got around school in five minutes. But it's not hilarious. And I'd have to edit out the part I played. But I do feel like I have to tell the story. I guess that's what a diary is for. I never understood before. I've been filling this out, from a sense of duty, seven months now. Until yesterday I left it out on my bedside table, where Mum could have had a good read through it. Nothing to embarrass her there. Getting tickets to Glastonbury. Doing my Finals at Uni. Getting my hair cut and being told I looked like Daniel Radcliffe with the hair of a One Direction member (thanks Rob). Getting pissed on results day and asking Sophie out. Well, now there's something to write about that I don't want Mum to hear about, and it's not just that I watched a girl of about twenty-one — Jesus, Sophie's age I suppose — going down on a guy in Dulwich Village Public Library. Fuck, I'm getting hard thinking about it again. I don't know if it's possible. My hand is shaking as I write this. I'm confused, I guess, and I need to understand it. Help me, Obi Wan Ke-Diary, you're my only hope! First of all, I feel like I haven't said much about the library itself. The weird thing about today is it felt like it was happening in church. The building must be Victorian, and I never even knew it existed before this summer. I've been to the village on Founder's Day, when the whole school troops into the Chapel and goes down on its knees in thanks for a private education. Then there's the little old art gallery Dad never stops going on about, the one that hasn't got anything painted after the 1800s or whatever. Then there are three shops with names like Valerie's and Country Spray that sell lavender bags for £50. And the library. The council has closed most of its other public libraries, and the ones remaining open are full of internet terminals and graphic novels, but this one (dark wood, dusty books, a few audio books — on cassette!) looks like it's been trapped behind a forcefield since the 1950s. I think Mr Bartholomew might have got trapped inside with it. He's literally got to be gay, but I can't actually imagine a man that tidy having sex. He wears old-fashioned specs and a waistcoat and in my interview he nearly creamed himself when I said I'd just graduated from Cambridge. Perhaps he's just not seen anybody my age for a while. Well, he saw two more today. I was serving at the till, trying to extort fifty pence from a nonagenarian for keeping her Jackie Collins out a week overdue (this is as dramatic as my life gets, or so I thought), when Mr B came over to intervene. At first I assumed he was just letting her off the fine, despite the fact she's clearly not dependent on her pension — it would barely have paid for her ugly sunglasses. Wow, I didn't realise I even thought all this stuff consciously. 'If you wouldn't mind, Olly,' he murmured to me, laying a chilly finger on my shoulder. 'There's an occurrence I'd like you to see to.' I thought maybe someone had wet themselves. 'Mind, Body and Spirit?' I asked. It's a slightly hidden nook at the rear of the building, enclosed by one bookcase of Biographies and one of Health. Mr B nodded. 'Something quite out of the ordinary. Just advise them to go elsewhere. I don't want a scene.' It wasn't a pisser, then. I went away, mind spinning as to what might be going on in those mysterious depths of the library, something Mr B obviously didn't feel himself up to confronting. It may have been at this point that my heart began to beat faster, whether from the idea of some act of anti-social behaviour in such a genteel place, or just the idea of confronting someone, anyone, I don't really know. I suppose I wasn't expecting to find someone like — that girl — to confront. She didn't look like Sophie. In my mind's eye, replaying the scene, the whole afternoon, the whole of this evening, I've imagined her looking like Sophie. Another good reason to get this written down. She was older, for one thing. Sophie turned 21 the week before I did. We talked about not feeling grown-up enough for 21 yet, we laughed. This girl had all the maturity of someone who's moved on from that sense of innocence, if it was only a year or two more. Her blonde hair was in the same, sort of glamorous style, she even wore the same shade of lip gloss. But she dressed in a way Sophie wouldn't dare, not even to a party. I could see at a glance exactly how her tits curved. I could see her little nipples pressed tight against the hot pink fabric, and I could see him — her boyfriend, or whatever — playfully missing them again and again, so she never quite knew when his thumbnail would graze across them. He looked — and I thought this right away, and I thought it while I watched, and I thought it while we spoke, and I've thought it all evening — like nothing so much as a Beast. His arms were covered with thick dark hair, and he was big, like a rugby player but somehow more so — he had the dangerous size of a jungle creature. His back was towards me as I first approached, and it was broad like the roof of a car. I don't just mean it was wide, but the way it curved, up and over the huge globes of his shoulders, down his shoulder blades, which rose up in his t-shirt like great hills, and down toward his waist; he was like an extra-large mannequin designed to stretch t-shirt material and see when it would break. In fact, come to think of it, there were tiny holes in the seams of the t-shirt below his arms. His arms were massive. Some part of my brain kept trying to tell me he was just a fat guy, that if he turned around, he'd have a massive paunch swelling out that t-shirt at the front, but I could see from seeing his forearms and particularly his hands, cupping her breasts, stroking her stomach, holding her jaw while he licked her little throat with his tongue, that they were the hands and arms of a sportsman. There was no softness, there were only hard lines. The bulk he carried was obviously built. As I stood, pretending to sort the books in the carousel, I watched as he caressed her, pushing her lightly back against the bookcase — he couldn't help it, the power behind his gentlest touch pressed her back against the books, slid her about like a doll. Like an Beast would do with a person, not caring whether they kept their balance or fell. Then he stole a quick glance over his shoulder (I looked away just in time, I thought) and reached down and felt deliberately up between her thighs, lifting the hem of her dress with his huge hairy paw. I heard her laugh lightly with pleasure, as her legs parted and she had to grab at his jeans waistband to stabilise herself. I looked across instinctively, and between the bookshelf ends, I saw him crouch down beside her, apparently consulting the shelves to her left. The only sign that something wasn't normal — apart from the fact they were each about thirty years younger than anyone I've ever seen in there — was the way she was smoothing down her dress, and the look she gave me when she saw me looking her way. Her hand, I noticed, was on his head, caressing the number two crop that emphasised his huge skull. I glanced away, glanced back. His massive arm — about three times the size of her thigh — was raised at a right angle, as if for balance, but the hand was up her skirt and I could tell, by the movements of the cloth and the way his tendons flexed, that he was fingering the cloth of her underwear to one side. I decided somehow, blame my upbringing, that it would be rude to actually tell them they had been caught in the act. They would be embarrassed and I would sound like a prude. I wanted them to know — I think this was the case — that I admired them. At the very least, I was in a state of awe. It was more than that, of course. My mouth was dry and my dick was literally rock hard in my jeans. I willed it to go away, but at least I knew nobody would see it. I remember at Daniel's party when Ani was wearing that low cut top (oh, that low cut top) and I couldn't help it, I was harder than ever before. I was so embarrassed at the time, but I asked Dan later and he laughed, 'Sounds like a benefit of being a pencil dick,' he said. 'Nobody clocked a thing!' So now if I 'pop a boner', all I have to do is reach in quickly, switch it to the left, and it's completely invisible. I did this now, by the photocopier. With that done, I decided to casually announce my presence, making it clear I had seen nothing. They would take fright and run away. I went to the returns trolley and scooped up an armful of books to re-shelve. Mr Bartholomew looked across at me and raised his eyebrows, and I tipped him a wink. At the time, I thought, what a twat he was. What harm could a pair like that do? Nobody had even spotted them except us. It was mid-afternoon and the place was practically deserted. As I walked back toward Mind, Body and Spirit, though, I clocked a guy looking over the book case at them. He looked to be in his late thirties, tall (had to be) and lean, in tracksuit bottoms and singlet — he reminded me of my tennis coach at St Ollys, but with something dangerous about him too. If the other guy was a Beast, this one was definitely a Wolf. He was slightly flushed as he watched the scene, but also captivated. The Beast was back on his feet now, and it was the girl who was pretending to look at the books about self-hypnosis and improving your will power. Her eye-line was just in line with the crotch of his jeans. I looked away and began to put books back on the shelf as if I hadn't seen, basically, his erection throbbing away in her face, disguised with one thin layer of denim. I had even seen the outline of his dick — at least, I think I did, but I wonder now if it wasn't my imagination. I could see her lips slowly parting. I almost threw the next book onto the shelf. A huge thump. That should do it. I looked back at the pair of them. Where I imagine his dickhead must have been, the Beast's girlfriend — not Sophie — was slowly sweeping her tongue in circles across the denim. I watched him put a hand on the back of her head and press his groin against her mouth. I glanced across at the older guy. He was still watching, still red-faced. Now he looked at me. A trickle of sweat went coldly down the small of my back. I was expected, as the librarian, to take charge of this situation. Behind me I heard the Wolf croon softly, 'Oh, yes...' I put the last of my books on the shelf, jostled the books about, cleared my throat, waited. I didn't look at them straight away. I had to look at the book browser. His eyes were fixed on the scene continuing over my shoulder. I guessed suddenly that he must have a hard-on himself, and suddenly realised that made three of us, in Dulwich Village Public Library on a hot Friday afternoon. You couldn't get more Wrong, I decided. I had to do something. I turned to the couple, and was just in time to see the Beast, who despite being about my height and age was towering over the kneeling young woman, the massive ledge of his chest jutting over her head like a bookcase overbalancing, this guy who might almost have been at school with me, lived his life in parallel with me and somehow diverged somewhere, unbuttoning his jeans, revealing black pubes flowing out of pale blue boxers. One, two... 'Excuse me, guys,' I said. I had to say it again, the first time it was inaudible, even in the total silence of the library. 'Excuse me, guys.' It sounded fine the first time, but completely stupid the second time. For the first time, the pair of them acknowledged me. The bloke stroked the bristly stubble on his chin. 'Something the matter, chum?' I literally had no idea what to say. I smiled nervously. 'Look,' I said, 'It's not that I don't admire your balls...' I knew as soon as I'd said it that I'd messed up. 'You should admire his balls,' the girl said. 'They're fucking fist-size.' She actually her hands around the solid bulge in his jeans, and I grinned, trying to laugh, thinking: Okay, this has to be a prank, nobody's dick is that size. But a nagging thought at the back of my mind was, 'You've never seen anybody's but yours.' The Beast's face contorted in a grimace. He buttoned his fly with one hand. 'You were watching us?' he grunted. 'You pervy little fucker.' 'If you don't want people to watch you,' I said, 'maybe you should go elsewhere.' 'So you do admit it,' he said. 'I don't believe this.' 'I knew I'd caught him looking,' said the girlfriend. 'Fancy joining in, did you? You should have asked nicely.' She got to her feet and put an arm around his waist, her hand still on the bulge of his erection. 'Plus, I really don't think you're her type?' he said, mockingly. He was looking me over, and little smiles appeared on their faces. 'No wonder you like my bollocks so much. It doesn't actually appear that yours have dropped yet.' 'Honey, don't,' the girl said at this point, almost affectionately. I've clung to those little words all evening, but I don't know if they make me feel more or less pitiful. 'Look, I'm just doing my job,' I said, after a deep breath. He sidled up to me. I can still feel the glow of heat that was coming off his immense body. I've never seen anybody so broad. I don't know why guys do it. It was like talking to a woman with plastic surgery, there was something unnatural about the size of him. I couldn't see how such a huge pair of arms, shoulders and pecs could even fit together to make a human being. His chest was rising and falling and I suddenly got a whiff of danger about the situation. 'Your job?' he growled. 'Surely you can't carry books about a place like this. You couldn't pick up a pencil without straining.' 'Please,' I said, 'I didn't mean to offend you.' 'I don't like being spoken to like that by someone your size,' he said. 'That offends me.' 'I'm sorry,' I said. 'I should have put it better.' 'I don't like to think of my beautiful woman being watched by some little limp-dick like you,' he said. 'That offends me.' I waited to hear what he said next. I didn't know what to do. I looked across the top of the book case at the tall guy, the Wolf. He was looking on, licking his lips, obviously unsure what to say. I thought we'd probably draw a crowd in a minute. I thought perhaps the Beast could get all this out of his system and then recognise it was time to go. He suddenly swung an arm toward me. I cringed away — it was like someone throwing a hammer at your head — but as it turned out, he was only picking up a book from the shelf behind me. He laughed at my reaction. 'Not such a tough guy now?' he said. 'You've begun to realise you're addressing a superior human being. Yes?' He looked at the book title, then dropped it onto the carpet. His eyes widened meaningfully. 'Oh, I thought you were just over here to do your job?' I glanced down at the book, which rested between his feet. 'Put it away, then,' he said. I stooped to pick it up, and the fucking thug actually pulled down a whole shelf-full of books. They tumbled down around my ears. 'Don't know my own strength,' he said with a deep laugh. I settled back on my heels at looked up at him. 'Please stop,' I said. 'Now you're learning some respect,' he said. 'It's good for you to realise. Stronger blokes are the masters of weaker blokes. Bigger blokes rule little guys like you.' I don't know how, but I always thought I was pretty fit. I thought of how I played badminton with Xander once a week, maybe a kick about with the lads in the Park. Now I looked down at myself and realised I was literally half the man this Beast was. Less than that — a quarter the man! It had never meant anything, but now I realised what it meant. It meant me on my knees before the sheer mass of him. 'That's a fact, isn't it?' he said, looking down at me. 'Fucking tell me, because I am pretty close to losing my temper.' He effortlessly swept another shelf of books onto the floor as if they were playing cards. They fell with a noise like a drum roll. I suddenly realised what his strength really meant. 'Please don't hurt me,' I whimpered. 'Please don't hurt me,' he parroted. The girl at his side was looking on hiding a smile. She was flushed, excited. 'Come on,' she said, but I didn't know who she was speaking to. I noticed that her hand was still on his crotch, kneading and massaging away. I thought, Hang on, you can't go on wanking him while he beats me up. But by now I wasn't sure what to think. 'Say,' he ordered me, 'that I am your Master.' He balled his fists and then flexed his arms in a classic display of his musculature. Towering above me, I couldn't see the books, the library ceiling, even the girl's face. All I could see was skin and t-shirt fabric straining to contain massive muscle. Across his chest the words 'URANUS GYMS' distorted like a brand across a bull's flesh. 'You're the Master of me,' I said. 'Tell me what you are.' 'I'm your, umm, subject.' 'My inferior,' he said. 'Look at me.' 'I'm just weak,' I said. 'You could snap me in two.' 'You bet, Olly. Look how strong I am now.' 'I wish I was like you,' I said, 'but I'd always be – smaller. Especially down there.' The words just blurted out my mouth from some secret place of shame. 'Honey,' said a voice. 'You've made your point. I don't think he'll forget this.' She gave his cock one more tug through his jeans, and then she was tugging him away by the forearm, like dragging an oil tanker away. His eyes were laughing now. He was showing me the massive bulk of one, then the other bicep. His brow was wet with perspiration. 'I want you to make me your subject now,' she said. 'I can be a better bitch than — that kid.' I don't know if she meant it but I've been thinking about it all evening. The words were like the closing part of the deal. I bowed my head — and when I looked up, she was gone. Mr Bartholomew was there, looking around him. 'Olly,' he said, frowning. 'I really am at a loss. Do you realise your responsibility to your place of work? To me?' 'I'm sorry, Mr Bartholomew,' I said. 'It wasn't an easy situation.' A gruff voice cut through the air as I began to sort the books back into order. 'Don't blame the lad, mate. He was in an impossible situation. Powerless. That big man was a beast. What can a boy like him do against that?' This was the browser, the voyeur, the Wolf. He saved my life. He may have changed it too. Only a kid. A boy like this. Against a beast. I've never cared much about gyms and stuff. I thought it was about fitness. Health. Now I realise it's about power. It's about being a man and not a boy. I want my muscles to pop when I bend an elbow. I want my shirt to cling to the fat slabs of my chest. I want to be intimidating. A true adult's body. I'm 21 now and it's time to be a man. I'll show that fucking book browser. I'll smash him up. I'll show the girlfriend too, but not by hurting her. By making her want me. I may have a little dick but I'll pick her up and put her on it so she knows she's been fucked. Let her cum, let Sophie cum too. And the Beast. He recognised me, and as soon as he did, I knew him too. We were at school together. We were in the chess club, head to head. He was on course to be Head Boy and a Maths Scholar, then he vanished. That makes him my age — but now? He's a real man, a hard fucker with a body like a steamroller and I'm just crawling at his feet. But starting tomorrow, it's all going to change. What can a boy do? He can get BIG.

Jeff the roommate part 6 As time went by Jeff and I continued to grow stronger or should I say, Jeff grew stronger and I just stayed between 115 and 120lbs. I was his live-in tutor and cook, and he was my, well, let us just say, he grew stronger. We had no more incidents with the football team other than them inviting us to a few of their parties that we had a lot of fun at. Jeff’s grade point average climbed and by winter break, he and I were both at 3.85 gpa. He was so glad that I could help him with his grades, because in high school he barely squeaked by. I was still able to work with some of the football team and helped them as well. It was a good start to freshman year. Jeff’s strength continued to climb, like I said earlier. We would go to the gym together and I would either climb, swim or run, while Jeff went straight to the free weights and pounded the weights for hours. Our trip back to the dorm room usually consisted of him fastening me to his back like a backpack and him running or should I say sprinting around the campus taking the long way home. It got to a point that he could no longer use my body weight to warmup doing double arm curls. It was warmup when he grab the harness with one arm and just curled the hell out of me, I’m talking reps in excess of 100, then switch arms, for usually 3-4 sets. Then he’d smile and say that’s a good warmup. For him to warmup his pecs, he would put the beds on top of each other, toss me on it and maybe a dresser too. Again performing triple digit reps for 4-5 sets. Of course, while he was using his favorite weight I would be tutoring him at the same time. How strong did he get, you may ask. Well let’s just say, if I put him in an arm bar, he’d just smile at me and bring his hand to his chest over and over, laughing at my feeble attempts to wrestle him. There was a time that he came home acting pissed off due to a test he took. He pushed me against the wall, then wrapped my tshirt around his index finger, while blaming me for the score he got. With just his finger to hold me, slid me up the wall with ease. Then with just his finger pulled me away from the wall and then slammed against the wall, not hard, just enough to let me know the strength he had in one finger. As he did this about, 10 times he pulled the test out of his pocket, unfolded it, and pushed it into my face, still blaming me for the grade. I grabbed the test from him and held it up blocking his face. I looked at the paper and damn if it wasn’t a perfect score. As I lowered the paper, he had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face and my body was hanging from his finger. He quickly set me down wrapped his anaconda arms around me and lifted me into a massive bear hug, thanking me over and over. When he put me down I started to beat on him as hard as I could, “You scared the hell out me ya big lug, I thought you failed it. You overgrown gorilla, I about to shit myself and you held me with just your freakin finger ya big ox.” All the while I am hitting anywhere I can reach and he’s laughing at me. Winter break was coming fast and I wasn’t sure to go home or just hang out at the school. Jeff came home one day from school and as usual, I donned my harness and was ready for a trip to the gym. Jeff was smiling so big I thought he was gonna burst. He sauntered up standing right in front of me, grab both of the chest straps and slowly curled me into the air. Face to face with him and me just hanging from 27” biceps. “Dude how about we spend winter break together?” he asked “Um but um well are you asking or telling me?” as I glanced from his face to my feet and them being over two feet off the ground. “I’m asking.” As he started to do curls with me. “Where and why not go home?” I asked as my body swayed to his reps. “Well I just got an email from my grandparents and they want me to go to their place and watch it while they go to Hawaii over the holidays. He sent me air fare for two, it’ll be a blast. Big house, pool, secluded, even spending money too.” 30 reps and not slowing down. “Well, im not sure.” I state and with that the movement stops at 46 and so does his smile. He brings me in very close to his face, “What do you mean, you’re not sure?” I glance at his body and every muscle is getting tense and I feel his grip get even tighter than normal. Jeff is glaring at me and talking through tight teeth. “Are you telling me you would rather go home and have your step-father and brother beat you up or torture you like before. You told me that your step brother used to fasten you to weight bars and hang you for hours in the corner of his room or your step dad used to put bicycle inner tubes on you and hang you in the garage. They both would take turns lifting you and tossing you back and forth. Really, you want to go back to that, REALLY?” I just started laughing, hysterically. “Gotcha back, you little tard, remember the test, now don’t mess with me, little boy.” Keep in mind my feet are two feet off the ground and he is like a statue. I just kept laughing, and then he started laughing too. “When do we leave big guy?” I asked as I pat his shoulder. “Tomorrow. We’ll miss that last two days of school but it shouldn’t matter. Let’s get packing.” As he throws me about 7 feet in the air and a span of the room as I land on my bed about 20 feet away. Flight was good and his grandparents driver met us at the terminal and was aghast at how big Jeff had gotten. With a short drive to the hills and a long driveway. His grandparents met us at the door. Of course, they too were amazed at his size and he introduced me as his roommate and friend. They toured us through the house and then took us out to a very expensive restaurant. They left the following morning. Now just him and I alone in this big house. What do we do first? After Jeff’s grandparents left, the butler told us breakfast was ready. Jeff and I sat at the table and there was so much food, but Jeff made quick work of most of it. It was like fine dining. After breakfast we asked the driver and butler to come sit with us to get to know them. We convinced them that they could relax and didn’t need to wear suits all the time. The butler and driver were about the same size, 5’8 around 160 and they were assigned to do whatever we need them to do. The butler was also the cook and Jeff told him what we would like to eat. We also asked them if there are some fun bars in the area and they look at each other, smile, and tell us about a gay bar not far. Then we find out they are partners and live on the property in a bungalow out back. We tell them about us and how I’m the brains and he’s the brawn. We all decide to go for a swim in the huge pool out back. We all got changed and met on the deck beside the Olympic sized pool. Jeff came over and stood in front of me. He was wearing board shorts and they didn’t hide any muscle at all, in fact, the shorts were so tight it looked like a second skin on his thighs. He slipped his hands into my armpits and smiled. My feet left the ground and I traveled up to his face. “Ready for a swim?” He asked with a huge grin. “Don’t you dare as I grabbed his forearms. I mean it, you’ll be sorry.” I said with a grin He walked to the deep end of the pool, “really? And who is going to make me sorry, YOU?” then Jeff started to laugh loud and hard. He tossed me straight up into the air about a foot and spun me catching me so that I was now facing the pool. “Don’t do it.” I said with a laugh. “Enjoy your flight.” He said as he launched me about 6 feet into the air, arching over the pool so that my decent would be in the middle of the deep end. I started to fall and quickly pulled my legs up and cannon-balled into the water. Jeff walked over to the other two who were watching with amazement and just smilled. “Ya know this would be so much easier if I had harnesses for you two.” The butler raised his finger as if to say wait and headed for the garage. He returned with three full body harness. “The boss bought these when we were replacing the roof wanted us to be safe.” I had come out of the pool and joined them and the three of us proceed to put on the harnesses. Jeff came to each one of us and tightened the strap to the point they were tight but they wouldn’t come off. “Um you aren’t planning to toss us around like him are you? I mean we both weigh a bit more that he does. I mean you tossed him like his was a beach ball. You really think you can lift us?” Jeff smiled at them and then looked at me and gave a wink. The butler and driver were standing side by side. Jef grabbed the center of their harnesses with each hand. “I will do my best not to hurt you and I hope you guys don’t mind being off the ground most of the afternoon?” Jeff slowly starts to curl both of them nice and steady. “Your extra 40 pounds will help get me a pump a little faster than little Billy here. And yes, I fully intend to lift and toss you three for most of the afternoon.” Jeff completes a full arm curl with his two new weights and they are aghast at his bicep and his feat of strength. I am standing there with the biggest grin and hardon I have ever had. Jeff started to walk to the deep end of the pool holding the two about two feet off the ground. I see their legs swaying back and forth and their arms at their side swaying too. Jeff slowly moves them to each side of him. Then slowly cocks his arms back and grunts as he flings them into the air and into the water. I followed Jeff and was standing next to him, his throw looked easy again and he just kept smiling the whole time. I wasn’t paying attention to Jeff after the throw I was watching how far they flew. I was brought back when I felt something grab the back of my harness, I looked up and saw Jeff’s massive arm above me reaching to my back. “Get in there, ya little runt.” Jeff says as I am propelled like a torpedo coming out of a sub. Quick thinking I lifted my arms into a superman pose and it was like I was flying into the water, only I was about six feet off the water and flew a good 20 feet. The afternoon progressed with the three of us trying to take down the ‘monster’ called Jeff. We never did take him off is feet and he just kept lifting us out of the water then throwing us. At one point, he called us to the shallow end and said he wanted to try a few things. Jeff proceeded to grab the front of Craig and Jeremy’s harness and lifted them to his side. They both grabbed his bicep and could not stop talking about how hard and huge they were. They even punched them and Jeff was loving the attention. He then powered them both overhead and held them about 6 inches from each other. Then commenced a set of 50 reps with the 160-pound living ‘dumbbells’. He set them down and turned them so Jeremy was facing Craig, using some rebar that was laying against the fence, weaved and bent the bar so they were fastened together. Jeff grabbed the front of the harness with both hands and slowly curled them off the ground. He smiled huge that he was able to do it. “320 pound bicep curl,” he bellowed as he did 30 reps with them. Jeff grabbed me and fasted me to the back of Jeremy. I looked up at him, “Jeff, you’re looking at 420 pound curl. I know you’ve done more in the Gym but this is a little different.” Jeff just looked at me and did a double bicep flex, “you doubt this mountain of pure power?” then laughed. Again both hands grabbed Craig’s harness, I felt my feet come off the ground as he curled three men and then to all of our astonishment, he completed 30 reps with the last few being hard, but he did it. Jeff was certainly getting a workout with his little toys. With the three of us still fastened, he carried us to the edge of the pool and put his massive right leg between ours and started curling us. His thigh ballooned up so massive and Craig held his hands on it as he curled us. After 30 reps, he put us down and did the left leg. This mountain of muscle was using three, THREE, grown men to workout with. Jeff unfastened us, oh by the way, the rebar he used was half inch and he bent and unbent it like it was a simple rope. The butler, Craig, excused himself and made us lunch. While we were eating on the deck chairs, Craig mentioned that we should plan to go out to eat, then hit the bars. We all agreed and took in the sun relaxing until we headed out for an interesting night...

Hey guys, I wrote this novel a couple of years ago and for a while it was on sale at Amazon, Smashwords etc. I've decided to remove it from sale and make it available here in instalments. That doesn't change the fact that it is Copyright Lawrence Jackson 2015. Hope you enjoy it - please give me any kind of feedback you want! Dedicated to the Xhamster user known as 'snuffed' and Tom/Nico/Stephan aka 'Skinnythick' and everyone else who gives a little of themselves online. 1 Stephan Friday, August 1st The plumber said: 'If I'd known this was going to happen, I'd have stopped by the gym this morning.' But he had a nice body, all the better for not being toned. He was in his mid-to-late twenties: his belly and upper body were fleshy — I ran a hand over his left tit, swirling sweat across his fleshly nipple with my thumb — but it was clear enough to me he played footie every Sunday. His hairy thighs, as he braced himself for my pumping first, were muscled like an athlete's. 'You're so fit,' I told him. He smiled and looked shyly down at himself. 'Fuck off.' I finished unzipping his overalls. The heat coming off him was like a radiator. 'I really shouldn't be doing this,' he said, shimmying the overalls to his ankles. 'I'm proposing to my bird next Sunday.' I promised him she wouldn't mind, and began massaging his cock. 'There are some things,' he said, widening his stance so I could go at him more vigorously, 'you just can't speak to your other half about.' 'Tell me about it,' I said, glancing at our apartment's front door. Tom wasn't due back until the evening, later even if it was 'one of those days' at the surgery, so put this one down to a gay man's intuition. 'She talks about getting into bed with another girl,' he said, 'but just to make me cum, and that. She'd pull one of her faces if she could see me now.' He put his hands flat on his hips, and watched as his dick got fully hard in my hand. 'What else does your, eh, fiancé do to make you cum?' He looked at me. 'Getting a bit personal, aren't we?' 'That's my favourite thing to get,' I said. I nibbled his sweaty chest, kissed his hairy belly, licked his dick questioningly. 'She's alright,' he said, pushing my face down onto his dick so that my glasses jolted halfway down my nose. I let them sit there, and got on with the business of deep-throating that intensely warm cock. His whole body was hot from the overalls. I bounced my nose off his crotch, sniffing droplets of sweat from his short and curlies, the saltiness of his pork gliding smoothly to the back of my throat. 'She likes to go on top once in a while. She watches porn with me — well, she did it once when we were in a hotel in Budapest, and she seemed to really get off on it. She really might go to bed with me and another girl, if the circumstances arose. Oh yeah, mate, that is reem.' 'Mmm,' I said, swallowing a gobbet of pre-cum that spoke louder than words. 'And maybe a year down the line, or maybe when the kids are in school at least, when we're really settled,' he said, 'I could maybe buy her a strap-on. Have you seen that online? Pegging, they call it. Stupid bloody name.' I took the cock out of my mouth and kept wanking it, looking up at his expression. 'You got time to do that today?' 'I've got to be in Muswell Hill at three thirty for an estimate on a wet room,' he said, drawing in a thoughtful air through his teeth. 'How long does it take to set up?' 'No time,' I said. 'Turn around.' 'Fucking hell,' he said, following my instruction. 'My lucky day, innit?' He was bent over and spreading his cheeks for me, when I heard a sound outside. Ex-copper's instincts now. That was definitely Tom's car, the way the engine did that thing that I've been nagging at him about getting fixed. I hesitated, then stuck my tongue up the plumber's sweaty plug-hole to play for time. 'Oh fuck, yes,' he said. 'Do you need me to get at a particular angle for you? You're such a tall bastard. Six four, is it?' 'Six eight,' I said, staring at his arsehole, bubbled with my spit. Outside, I heard car doors slam. Three floors up. Tom would walk it, he always did. It took almost exactly five minutes. 'Look,' I said. 'I've just remembered something.' 'Oh yeah,' he said, 'you need lube for a thing like this, don't ya?' 'It's more than that,' I said, getting to my feet. He turned to look at me, worried. 'Well, rubbers, of course. It's been a while, but it's not actually my first time, sunshine.' 'No, something bigger than that.' I saw his eyes widen in excitement. 'One of those big rubber dildo things?' I ran an anxious hand through my curly blonde hair. 'It's my boyfriend.' 'Whatever you say, fellah,' he said, grinning and wanking his cock. 'Extra very well endowed, is he?' 'Funny you should say that,' I said, 'but the important thing is that he doesn't know you're — we're — he's not actually due back till later, but -' 'Oh, shit, say no more,' said the plumber. 'I've been here before, enough times.' He pointed at the floor. 'Hence the zip-up overalls.' I willed myself to remember the order of the Kings and Queens of Britain. My hard-on resisted till I reached the 1920s when I really had to concentrate. By the time I could bear to look back at him, he was fully dressed and writing his number on the back of a card. 'Escort me to your maintenance task,' he said, handing it over. 'You do have one, don't you?' Of course. Fucked if I could remember what it was, though. The key went in the lock. I went cold, looked for my jumper, and the thought leaped out at me. 'The radiator,' I said, as the door opened. 'Excellent,' said the young man, with only a glance toward the new arrival. He had his biro out again already. 'Well, here's my charge for call-out, stripping down, tackling the airlock. Of course, if the problem persists, call me out again at a convenient time and I'll see what else we can do.' My heart was racing. 'Of course,' I said. 'Can you take a card, or -' 'That'll be fine.' I handed over £50, licking my lips with the taste of his fuck-chute till on the tip of my tongue. He smiled that broad smile and I nearly got a tent in my jogging bottoms all over again. 'See you.' 'See ya, mate!' Tom stood in the doorway, watching the plumber leave. 'Well done. I thought neither of us would ever organise that.' 'Time on my hands,' I said, thinking about where my fingers had just been, and wiping unobtrusively them on my jumper. 'Well, yes,' Tom said, frowning. 'I wasn't expecting you to be home...' He tailed off and looked back into the stairwell. 'Look,' he said, to somebody out there, 'this is silly. You'd better come in.' The door creaked open and a young man in jeans and hooded top came in, swinging a camera case. With his bottle glasses, bristling moustache and tightly knotted tie he looked faintly intellectual, but with that dumb look that comes with the heady uncertainty of imminent sex. I smiled at him, to put him at his ease, and he smiled back, perhaps to put me at mine. It was a moment of wild incomprehension and at the same time, perhaps, total understanding. 'You were going to...' I looked back at Tom, who was squatting on the arm of the sofa. In his smart office trousers, his big bazonger was perfectly delineated, and faintly tumescent as well. 'Yes,' he said. 'Dean and I were making conversation at work.' 'Right,' I said. 'We were talking about you,' Tom said. 'I see,' I said. 'And naturally that led to inviting him back for...' 'It did, in fact,' Tom said. 'I was telling him about what you've been getting up to this past year.' Ouch. 'No,' Tom said, seeing my face. 'Don't feel bad. That's what I realised, in my conversation with Dean. That it's good. We should both be doing whatever we want. It'll make us happy.' 'Right,' I said, pulling on my jumper. Tom forced a smile. 'Right,' he said. He looked at Dean. 'Do you want a coffee?' 'Sure,' said Dean. 'Everything okay?' 'I'll get the coffee,' I said, patting him on the shoulder. 'Milk? Sugar?' 'You sure?' Tom looked concerned. 'You two get started,' I said, not quite sure what I was saying, and walking towards the door, turning my head, I saw my boyfriend turning to the stranger and shrugging off his coat. The stranger put down his bag and took off his jacket. I noticed a little staff card in a lanyard round his neck. So the pair of them were both GP's at the same surgery. Trust Tom to meet someone so entirely innocently, after all my debaucheries of the past year. The stuff that's got me thrown out of the police force. The stuff that's wrecked my life. I stood in the doorway, staring at the coffee pot. I could hear them kissing and gasping with the novelty of it. I could hear them undoing a belt. I closed the door, filled the kettle, put it on to boil. I opened the door a crack, spied on the pair of them. I wanted to see the junior doctor's reaction to my boyfriend's huge member. Dean was unzipping his camera bag, while Tom had his hands up inside his starched office suit and was pinching his nipples. Dean took out a huge black camera and turned it on Tom, ordering him to strip. His words vanished behind the hissing of the coffee coming to the boil. I just saw Tom slowly undoing his shirt, dropping his trousers to his ankles. His raging bulge twitched like a black mamba in a sandwich bag. Dean knelt at his feet and carried on snapping. I got my dick out of my trousers and started wanking. The coffee began to hiss and issue steam. Tom took the camera and snapped Dean as he tugged Tom's juicy pink sausage out of his grey, custom-issue y-fronts. Dean played up to it in a practised way, marvelling at the big purple head, the way he could get one hand gripped around it on top of the other. He wanked and sucked on it, spit flying all over the kitchen floor in his enthusiasm. The coffee pot gurgled, and so did I. I pumped my fist faster. Tom and Dean snogged one another, one small dick pressed against a giant, kneaded and ground together. I couldn't help noticing Tom had one eye on the kitchen door. I turned away and served up the coffee, hand trembling. Tom looked excited, slightly drunk — sexy as fuck, of course — but did he look happy? Or just pretending? Whose benefit was this for, exactly? Was I really thinking those things, though, or was I thinking: Fuck, Fuck, Gotta Fuck, Two hot guys getting off in the living room, gotta fuck, gotta Fuck, gotta FUCK FUCK FUCK. (I've come to realise this is the theme song to my days.) I took the coffee in, and the two men broke away. 'Uh, maybe it's not the time for a drink after all, mate,' Dean said, wiping the steam from his glasses lenses. 'Leave it on the table,' Tom said, 'but don't forget to use the coasters.' The doorbell rang. 'I'll get that,' I said, my voice almost lost in my mouth. It was the plumber, of course. 'You alright, big fellah?' he said, looking up at me. 'I got talking to the bloke in specs while he was waiting in the hall. Says he's heard your fella's got a huge dick and loves fucking arse.' I nodded shyly, and welcomed him in. 'Do you want a coffee?' I said. He considered. 'Nah,' he said, rubbing his chin and looking at the couple writhing on the sofa. 'Got that Muswell Hill job, ain't I? Alright, you two lovebirds, who wants to take a straight boy up the arse, and who wants to photograph it?' He was very clear that they shouldn't get a shot of his face, but in the end, of course, the pair of them did: a huge splash. Even the plumber managed to spunk himself on the cheek. I had a wank while they were all three locked together, but for some reason I myself couldn't cum until I was looking at the pictures later on Dean's Tumblr. And I thought about this. Afterwards, over lunch, Tom surprised me: 'I think we ought to have a trial separation.' I laughed. 'That's just what I was going to say,' I said. 'You're driving me round the bend. Making me want new things.' 'Today, all I wanted was you. But I also wanted to fuck everything. I'm not sure I can square it.' He pushed his chair away from the table. 'Maybe it'll be easier if we're both single. We can see more of each other.' He was rubbing his tits through his cum-stained work shirt. 'No. We need to be apart. I'm bad for you. I make you do things you don't want to do.' 'I'll do whatever you want,' he said. He stood up and stood next to me, nuzzling my shoulder with his crotch, where a hard-on was swelling. 'Exactly,' I said. 'I'm not right in the head. I'm addicted. I need to get myself cleaned up, and in the meantime, you need to become you again.' He unzipped and took it out. The dick that had first captivated me when I saw it online. Mr11AndAHalf, Wimbledon. 'I don't want us to get cleaned up,' he said. 'I want us to get completely covered in sweat and cum and piss.' It was still only soft. The temptation was just as massive as his meat-stick. I stood up, stooped, and kissed him lightly on the lips. 'Shush,' I said. 'We both need some time away from sex. I'll go and pack a bag.' 'But where can you go to get away from sex? Who will you be staying with?' he asked me. 'Slutpig93, Musclelad2000 or FatCockStr8Slut?' All of them old friends. Actually, Mum and Dad weren't that surprised to see me. 'You'd gone quiet,' Mum told me, over a cup of tea in the kitchen. 'I knew something was up.' 'I don't exactly get in touch as often as I should anyway!' I confessed. 'This was different,' she said. 'Do you want a biscuit? I've got your favourites.' My favourites are Ginger Crunch Creams, of course. I'd forgotten all about them and suddenly wham, there they are, just when I need them most. I'm eating one now, sitting on my old bed, looking out of my old window. DulwichVillage. Dead centre of normality and peace. Where the net curtains twitch all day, where there are still red telephone boxes and milkmen. The place I waited eighteen years to escape. Well, another eighteen years on and I'm grateful for it. I can take all the peace it can throw at me. Only I had a weird experience at the library, and it rattled me. Mum had some books to take back. Margery Allinghams and Delia Smiths. I needed the walk, as the summer light died on the air and the green leaves rustled overhead. What, I thought, could be more normal, more calming, than the library. Dulwich Village Library has the atmosphere of a chapel. It has the serenity of an attic room. At six o'clock in the evening, when the heat of the day was at its highest, I witnessed an insane couple go to the Self Help section and begin heavy petting. I mean, I've seen some stuff. I've done some stuff. Going public was always a big thrill for me. How can I forget, for instance, walking along the South Bank at one in the morning and getting my knob sucked overlooking the river, a string of coloured lights overhead, and us in the shadow of a tree. Cruise ships slowly passing up the river, playing Ricky fucking Martin, and I'm living La Vida Loca myself with my dick deep down the guy's throat, his headphones round his collar. That's where the queers go, isn't it, that's where we do it: anywhere we like. But I don't think of straight couples doing it, and not in broad daylight for god's sake, and not in a place like DulwichVillage, where Radio 4 is considered slightly common. But there he was, arse like two bowling balls, arms exploding from his t-shirt. Reminiscent, in fact, of a cage fighter who's swallowed a rugby player, and his blonde girlfriend with her legs open for his finger. It was like they'd been specially cast to perform for us. It would have been rude not to look. In any case, I instinctively fell into the role of security guard. When the senior librarian running the library came over on some errand or other, I coughed as low and as loud as I could, in that universal language for 'Put your cock away'. The public pornstar glanced around at me, with an evil sort of smile. Then he knelt down, lifted the girl's skirt, and put his face right in there. The senior librarian actually spluttered when he saw it, and I'm not sure I didn't too. He looked at me, or up at me, of course. I smiled, sweetly. 'They're not with me,' I said, in that special voice we use in libraries. I wanted to hear the noises they were making together. I wanted to see how much further they would take this. I wanted to get my dick out and wank it. Jesus, it was hard. Like I'd starved myself for a week and then someone had just walked in with a big plate of steak. I checked nobody was watching, and slowly began to fuck the books at groin level, nudging my sweaty, precummy, nylon-tracksuit-wrapped cockhead in between the spines of hardback encyclopaedias. Just then I heard a sharp intake of breath, and my head whipped around. It was the junior librarian, a bloke in his twenties. He must have been sent over to sort out the couple in the book stacks, more's the pity. I would have liked the little fellah to have sorted me out first. He was much more my type than the steroid fiend with snake eyes and tight trousers. Textbook clean-cut straight boy: clean fair hair in a trendy yet somehow too-soft quiff. Not unlike Daniel Radcliffe in looks and demeanour. Nicely ironed polo shirt (pretty sure Mum did that for him). Slender and well groomed, a couple of colourful wristbands with charities and festival names printed on them. He'd just taken in for the first time the scene I'd been enjoying , and his eyes were starting out of his head. He'd never seen the like. God, but he licked his lips at the sight, without realising he was doing it, I think. He was so brimful of milky innocence, my heart leapt in my chest. He even gave a little embarrassed smile and looked away, busying himself with a carousel of cheap romances. What is the impulse in us to take that innocence and ruin it irrevocably? I turned my attention back to the boy and girl in their own little world, but my mind was on that librarian. I knew he was watching the scene. I wondered what he was thinking. Was he envying them? Nervous? Had he done something like that? Had he actually been with a girl? It was like when I used to watch straight porn, and I realised I was fantasising about the men who watched it, as much or more so than the guys who were in it. Had he watched porn? Did he like a wank? How did he look when he came? The man and woman were aware of him watching now. They threw him little glances. I looked to see how he was taking it. My dick had dislodged the books permanently now so that they gave me no purchase. I was well hidden by a Romance carousel and some magazine shelving. Keeping everybody very carefully in view, and hoping the police weren't actually on their way (ex-colleagues! fuck!), I reached into my trackie bottoms and put my hand around my dick. I gave it a slow caress. My knobhead was a sticky mess of precum and sweat. I withdrew the hand and, not knowing what else to do with it, reached inside my vest and wiped it across my chest. I felt the print of my hand on my tit like a warm, glowing smear of UV paint. My dick was crying out for some more, but I decided to play it casual. I wanted to see what the librarian did. I actually saw him, thinking himself unobserved, reach into his chinos and rearrange his dick. Hard-on. Bingo. I watched him walk back, hard dick tucked away so that nobody knew it was there but me. All I wanted to do then was put a hand on his chest and say, 'Excuse me, lad, I've got reason to think you're sporting a hard-on in public. Come on, then, let the dog see the rabbit.' I didn't want sex at that point. I wanted to awake something in him. He walked into the scene, as if it wasn't happening. He'd obviously decided on a softly-softly approach. He began slowly putting away the books. He was so near me, I could smell the styling mousse in his hair. My dick asked me to take it in hand again, and this time I obliged. I wanked as slowly as I could force myself, looking back and forth from him to the couple, my hand sliding all the way up to my balls, drawing my foreskin right back from my throbbing, slobbery cockhead, then slowly sheathing it again hiding it in my first, squeezing it with my index finger, as the couple played up further and further to their new spectator, and he pretended more and more that they weren't there. The girl was licking the guy's cock through his jeans, when the boy obviously decided he'd had enough, but before he could confront them, he seemed to look to me for strength. I saw in him then, all the desire he was resisting, all the lust he was forcing down to the pit of his soul. I saw how far he wanted to go with a girl like her, and I thought how much further I could take him. I tried not to register any change in expression as I spunked hard into my fist. As the cum dribbled through my fingers, I watched the most bizarre scene. I can't quite bring myself to put it down on paper now. I wonder — why were they there; how come it was when this lad was on duty, this perfect mirror for their dirty goings-on. When it was all over, I did my bit and defended him to his manager. I mean, a kid like that, against a beast like that, he did what any of us would do. And after it was over, I went to the counter, my heart crashing in my chest, borrowing books that I've already forgotten the names of. 'Are you okay?' I asked him. He looked wounded. He shot me something like a glare. 'I'll be okay.' 'That prick deserves to be picked up,' I told him, 'and I'll tell you from my own extensive experience, it's only a matter of time before it happens.' 'I'd like to be there when it does,' he said. 'You'll need to fill out a form if you want to borrow books today.' My hand shook as I followed his instructions. I could smell the clean, soapy aroma of his body, and dried sweat in his clothes and hair too. 'You're stronger than him in all but the obvious way,' I told him, drinking in his slender, boyish physique. 'Thanks,' he said, and smiled. 'I've always thought that was enough.' 'For most people, it's more than enough,' I said. He let out a long sigh, looked at the form, looked up at me. 'Thanks very much, Stephan,' he said, and extended a hand for me to shake. It fitted into my palm and felt almost weightless. I decided he might be offended by a vigorous pump, so I just squeezed it and smiled, leaving the library without any of the books I had been due to borrow. My heart went out to him like a ray of light. But when it came to it, I let the whole scene play out like I was watching on a screen. Why didn't I step in? I've spent the last fifteen years breaking up fights and calming down tensions. Why didn't I intervene? I think I knew, deep down, that I couldn't involve myself in that, whatever it was. It was too hot, too perfect, for all concerned. It was important for all of us. I've cum three times again tonight thinking about it. And I keep trying to see things from the point of view of Beauty and the Beast and am just left with mystery. What's their game? What were they trying to unlock in that beautiful young man? And did they succeed?

Author's note: Hello everyone. First story on here. I was reading about the 13th zodiac symbol, Ophiucus "the serpent-bearer", and thinking about what a perfect overwrought-fantasy smut name it is. A couple hours later I had written this, and figured I might as well share. Enjoy I was sitting on the front porch of my cabin when he entered the clearing. Fuck me, he was a sight. I hadn't hiked into town in a few weeks and this beautiful specimen was just what I needed. A pale, shirtless giant of a man. He was tall, probably 6'7", broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted. The kind of big-boned guy where his abs seem to suck in under his huge ribcage. His white-blond hair was cropped short, and ice blue eyes regarded me with a familiar hunger as he approached me. He wasn't hugely muscled, but had perfect proportions and was completely shredded. I admired the way he rippled as he walked, his muscles bunching and flexing under his skin as his set his pack down on the porch. His dark shorts hung loosely on his hips and no doubt would have trouble staying up if not for a lifter's ass that I knew would accompany his strong legs. I stood to greet him and extended a hand. He smiled dazzlingly to shake, offering a cheesy "Mr. Ophiucus, I presume?" His grip was politely firm, and I could feel the telltale callouses of a man who wasn't afraid of the gym. Striations appeared on his delts and pecs as he pumped my hand. Up close I could see his bare torso was hairless and glistening with the slightest sweat. I had a feeling he knew why I was out here, why I valued my privacy, but he was pressing all my buttons. Fuck, why not let myself have a bit of fun. "I'm afraid you have me at a disadvantage. I don't get much company out here. What brings you to my humble abode?" "Alabaster. Nice to meet you. Call me Al. I've spent the last few months looking for you, Ophiucus, and well, I assume you know why any man would want to track you down. I must say you're much better looking than I'd hoped." It's true, when I first started using my abilities, there had been no shortage of takers. I couldn't help but flex my 19" arms a bit as his gaze travelled over my torso. I was shorter than Al at 6' even, but I'd worked hard to build this body, and even though my abilities didn't work on myself like they did for other men, I hadn't aged since my mid-twenties and my hard-earned physique never deteriorated from the peak condition of my bodybuilding years. His eyes meandered from my scruffy, handsome face over my thick, lightly furred pecs, down the central groove of eight abs on a 30" waist, down my adonis belt to hover over the obvious bulge in the sweatpants that were my morning attire. I imagined his pale skin against my sun-kissed natural olive and the beast stirred a bit. Al involuntarily licked his lips before snapping up to meet my gaze again, blushing and bringing out his razor-sharp cheekbones even more. Fuck he was a pretty one. "Al, please, come inside. We should talk a bit." We headed into the cabin and settled onto the sturdy sofa. "Well Al, what do you know?" His eyes brightened as he told my tale. "Thirty years ago, you just appeared. You're like a sex god or a superhero something, and nobody knows where you came from. You were given the name Ophiucus and fucked your way through the gay world. Your bodily fluids enhance men, making them bigger, stronger, and more virile. You were on top of the world. Until, they say, it became too much. Men were getting demanding, acting entitled to your gifts, so you left. You disappeared overnight on the anniversary of your appearance." He grew bolder, leaning forward. "The town nearby has an unusual number of very physically endowed men, and nobody there will say how they got that way. I had to seduce the grocer's son to get him to tell me about your visits to town, paying for supplies with your gifts and swearing everyone to secrecy." I frowned. "Don't blame him," said Al. "I was very persuasive." He began rubbing my thigh. "I grew up hearing about you, obsessing over the famous Ophiucus, hoping to meet you. You were just the first, you know, of the people with gifts. Although none have been as dramatic as yours." I had heard of others, men and women with inhuman, seemingly magical abilities. Mostly they went about their lives not making a big deal out of it. To be fair, most gifts weren't as fun as mine. Al continued: "After I realized I was like you, I spent months tracking you down. I would like to ask for your blessings, but just meeting you has been an honor. You inspired me to build myself up, to use my gifts for others, and I wanted to thank you in person. Being rock-hard to the point of near-invincibility has allowed me to help so many people, getting strong has helped even more." His giant hand was running up and down my thigh, stroking near my growing bulge, squeezing the thick muscle of my quads. As I felt my hard muscles dent under his grip I began to truly appreciate his moniker. "You're a legend out there, and the pictures don't do you justice." "FIrst, I accept your thanks and I will help you. Hell, I'll have fun doing it too. You're beautiful like you are now, and I want you to know that." He blushed again and smiled, but only nodded, clearly excited about what was to come. He was rock hard in his shorts now and looked to have a healthy endowment. "Second, the changes are permanent. There's no going back. Do you understand?" He nodded. "Third, I don't control the limit. Everyone has a maximum, and I can help you get to yours, but you need to accept that it might not be what you imagined. Can you live with that?" Al looked at me with hunger. He grabbed my arm with one hand and placed the other behind my neck, staring deeply into my dark brown eyes. His voice was completely serious. "It's a hope and a dream, but I'm an adult and I know fantasies don't alway come true. That one at least. But if the process of trying is as much fun as I think it's going to be, I won't be dissapointed." Then he pulled me in for a kiss. His lips were warm and smooth and firm. Fuck, it had been awhile. I leaned in, then lifted up and straddled his big torso, enjoying the hard body underneath me. I wondered how far the gift would take him. I ran my hands over his gorgeous chest as he felt up my hard arms and snaked his tongue into my mouth. I felt a surge of power as the gift began its work, sucking his tongue in and caressing it with my own. He moaned into my mouth as his body reacted, growing harder, the fire racing into his core and all his muscles gaining an instant pump. I squeezed his thin waist with my thick thighs and felt the muscles twist and strain as he embraced me, picking me up as he leaned forward and stood. He broke our kiss as he turned and set me on the couch, kissing his way down my torso, tonguing my abs and working down to my waist. His lips brushed my adonis belt as he grabbed my sweatpants and shimmied them down over my thick quads, admiring the strong calves and even kissing my feet a bit as he undressed me. My thick cock, already half hard and past the 10" mark, swelled across my right quad with the attention he was giving my body. This guy loved muscle, and I had plenty to give him. Al quickly shucked his own clothes and towered before me, pale and ripped and gleaming. His own considerable cock was 9" and dripping precum as his eyes wandered my sun-kissed body. I placed my hands behind my head and leaned back, letting my biceps bulge into gorgeous split peaks and shifting my eyes from my arms to Al and back. He got the message and dove in, kneeling over my legs and bending his long torso down, gently licking and kissing my bulging left lat, up through my armpit and working up past the triceps and over to my bulging bicep. Our lips met on my arm as we indulged in a three-way kiss: Al, me, and my straining 19" bicep. My short scruff and his smooth lips clashed on my peaks. My tongue darted out to meet his, reactivating the magic and sending waves of power into his body. Al sighed longingly as his body hardened and bulged yet again. His 16" arms were looking more like 17" now. His abs had taken on a deeper groove. His now 25" thighs gripped me tightly. Al reared up and flexed in ecstasy at his latest improvements. He sat his hard ass on my lap and I felt developed squatter's glutes dig into my thighs as he crunched a most muscular in my face. We were in mutual muscle heaven. I began gently licking his big square pecs, each brush bringing new muscle blossoming into being. The cleavage between them deepened as his pale pink nipples turned downward. When I was done with him he'd never see them again without a mirror. Al grunted and tightened the pose as the growth spread from the point of contact, every muscle bulging a little more as his pecs bulged under my administrations. A narrow groove separated the upper and lower pectorals as they took on a heavy, squared off shape, bulging from collarbone to the sharp swoop back to his ribs. I worked my way up to his shoulders feeling up his rock hard, expanding legs as I switched back and forth between striated deltoids. Al started groping my pecs and biceps and grinding his fat cock against my abs as his shoulders broadened and hardened, each head distinctly bulging now even when relaxed. I felt up his legs on either side of my own and enjoyed the growing muscular feast in front me. He completely coated my abs in precum as his fantasies about my famous body came true. Each of Al's shoulders jutted from his skeleton by inches, getting truly massive to match his fat pecs. My cock was now a fully hard 12" under his expanding ass, snaking past his tailbone and receiving the benefits of his thrusting against my abs. His athlete's body was becoming a true bodybuilder. Al threw his head back and placed an arm on either side of my head, enveloping me in his growing body. His neck widened and his thickening traps bulged as he panted and thrusted against me. His left arm grabbed my head and thrust me toward his right bicep, where I happily obliged, kissing and licking, biting gently as the muscle erupted under my lips. The triceps hung lower as the split peak of his bicep grew from graceful bulge to hard ball reaching longingly toward his clenched fist. Al rotated his forearm to flex the muscle under my mouth, pressing me into it harder with his other hand. After a few minutes and a few inches the left arm had a turn and the 20" right arm was the one gripping my neck, massaging my traps as I worshipped this pale god's growing body. Al met me there and we recreated the three-way muscle kiss. Our tongues touching sent another wave of full-body growth and he spurted a sticky glob of precum onto my stomach. His forearms hadn't lagged behind and the veined, rippling meat undulated as he clenched and unclenched his fist, pumping his arms up as the growth poured into him. The balled-up biceps looked like they were ready to burst his straining skin as we panted in mutual admiration. Once his enormous arms attained a beautiful 22" symmetry, we instictively changed positions. Al stood up and pushed my legs apart, then got on his knees on the rug in front of me with his back turned. I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him, feeling up his newly enlarged pecs. I tweaked his nipples and began nuzzling his hair, breathing heavily into his ears. His enourmous melon-sized shoulders rippled with every movement. I began kissing the back of his neck as he shuddered. His traps responded beautifully, mounding up a little more each time he flexed them for me. Each unflexing left the traps as large as they were before the flex, the traps mounding up toward his ears in freakish hills, bowing out from strong neck to freakish shoulders into convex muscular monstrosities. The ridge between his traps deepened down his back until it was a valley of cleavage deep enough to lose a finger in. Nobody had ever responded this well to my gift, and I was going to enjoy seeing how far Al was willing to go, to grow into one of the biggest men alive. I leaned back to admire my work and he obliged me with graceful flex, rolling his huge shoulders and making the traps erupt with power. I moved to massage his traps and neck, running my hands across our creation. His neck was wider than his head now. He reached for my hands and brought them to his throat, where a few twists of his head brought his thick sternocleidomastoids into sharp relief under my fingertips. "Shit" I muttered. He responded by bringing my left hand to his mouth and sucking on the forefinger gently, guiding my other right hand down over his massive pecs and pressing his back into my own thick chest. He practically purred as my chest hair scratched against his broad lats. The secondary growth had spread to the parts I hadn't directly affected, and the thickened muscles flexed against me as I scooted forward off the couch and straddled his knees on the floor with my own. I humped my fat cock along the deepening ridge of his back. My precum smeared on his body and his back responded accordingly. The teres rippled with growth and his lats began creeping out. His thick arms were being pushed out by the v-shape turning convex. Al writhed and flexed. His hand released mine. I brought my hands back from over his shoulders and began to massage Al's growing lats. He got the hint and stood up, towering over me once again as his pale back filled my vision. I worshipped his back lovingly, exploring the spinal erectors and lats as his back exploded in a new wave of growth from my attentions. His 23" arms would have a hard time going below 30 degrees now. I lowered down to my hands and knees and got to work on his calves. The split head bulged from his leg sharply, jutting inches up and out. Each lick and kiss brought more and more muscle into being. Al pointed his feet and flexed them for me, alternating legs until his calves exceeded even his monstrous upper arms as my magic worked them into 25" freakish mushrooms of meat. Even at his height they were monstrous, bigger around than they were long. Al's calves were as big as a big man's thighs, over two feet around of rock hard striated flesh. Satisfied for the moment with the freakish calves, I lavished his hamstrings next. I could hear Al panting, his huge arms lifting with each breath as his bulging lats forced them further and further out. His hamstrings grew and flexed and grew some more under my attentions, pressing into my face as my scruff scratched gently over his straining legs. His thick squatter's thighs had to be in the mid-30's by now, and growing steadily. I reached around and felt the teardrop quads overflowing his knees. I grabbed globs of the precum burbling out of my dick slit in a steady stream and smeared it onto his quads. They responded by fucking erupting. His legs abruptly shifted apart as his stance was permanently changed for the wider. I felt carefully from behind, groping around his huge thighs a I continued to bury my face in his grotesque hamstrings. I got a good streak of precum on his sartorius and felt the sash of muscle across his quads thicken into a bulging rope of muscle Al reached back and gripped his thick ass, his arms having trouble as his expanding lats forced them apart. "Please," he whispered, guiding me to his ass. "Please." He was in muscle euphoria, barely able to speak. I dove into his ass, licking and kissing across the giant, striated cheeks, tonguing his hole deep, nibbling on the expanding hard flesh and tight, muscular sphincter. His ass was everything a muscle enthusiast could want, the pale cheeks involuntarily flexing against my face as I drove him wild. He collapsed onto his hands and knees, ass in the air. He was huge, closer to 400 than 300 pounds by now. From between his wide-spread 37" thighs I could see inches thick pecs pressing into the floor. His dick was over 11" now and drooling precum on the floor. I scooted over to him and slicked my dick up with my ample precum. Time for the main event. His muscular ass had to relax before I could penetrate. Al psyched himself up for the huge intruder, grinding his big glutes along my shaft a bit before lining up and pushing back against me. My fat cockhead pushed in, ever-so-slowly sliding though the muscular tunnel and spurting precum the whole way, until with a pop I was past his sphincter. I was leaking precum continuously, lubing him up to take my monster and growing his freakish muscles. He pressed his arms against the floor and lowered his chest, pushing his huge torso back to fuck himself on my fat cock. Fuck, his arms looked like 26" now. The triceps never looked relaxed, huge horseshoes straining as his biceps bulged against the sickeningly thick forearms. His huge back was an obscene ocean of pale flesh. His traps were so thick they bulged out from the bottom of his hairline to his upper back with an inches-thick furrow between them. After a few minutes of careful pushing, I felt his thick glutes finally press against my hips. His sphincter squeezed the base of my shaft reassuringly as he scooted back and forth an inch or so to get used to the monster inside him. I reached out and gripped the edges his lats. Even bulging so far from his torso, they were inhumanly thick. I held on tight and began to slowly thrust. In and out, faster and faster. He wimpered as the growth worked its way out from his core, distributed evenly and pumping his insane body up even more. "Fuck," he said between grunts. "Fuck yes. Fuck me. Fuck. Fuck!" And I did. I plowed him harder, pulling back until just the fat head of my footlong cock pulled against his sphincher, then thrusting in again. Harder. Faster. I battered his prostate and stretched his tight, muscular hole as his body grew beneath me. My orgasm was building as my gigantic partner strained and pushed against me, his huge ass and hard thighs meeting my thrusts. I was just about to blow when he abruptly stopped. "Everything ok?" I asked. "Better than ok," he said. "But I need a change of scenery." He pulled himself off my cock, tenderly lifting his hole up the shaft until finally the fat, dripping head plopped free. Al stood up and turned around. I gasped. I hadn't seen his front in several minutes. His chest was beatiful, with a hand-deep valley running from top to bottom. His abs had hardened up into a brutal 10-pack, leading down to an almost sickening adonis belt. The bands bulged and writhed as his now foot-long cock bounced in front of him. It was as long as mine now, and even thicker. Al moved forward and manhandled me, laying me on my back with my arms over my head. One of his strong hands was enough to hold both of mine down as he positioned himself squatting over me. Then he reached down and guided my cock back to his hole as his knees stretched wide enough to keep his huge thighs from crushing me outright. His bicep and pec clashed as he lined up my cock and began fucking himself on me once again. Fuck me. His waist was still relatively narrow, but the bulging lats and bowling ball shoulders made it look tiny. His thighs were each coming to rival my thick chest. The pale behemoth began posing over me and massaging my body with his strong hands. He brought his 28" bicep up and kissed it, massaging my pecs with his other hand. He was in muscle heaven as he rode my thick cock and felt my hard body and his own gargantuan growing physique. As he groped me his pecs his biceps and pecs fought for room. He placed his bunched fists on his hips for a lat spread and his grotesque back muscles reached almost out to his elbows. He transitioned into a most muscular that redefined the words. His pecs bulged up and bumped into his chin while his freakish traps actually pushed his earlobes up. All the while his huge thighs pumped away, fucking my dick with his ass. "You're so fucking hot. Ah fuck your cock feels like it's splitting me open and I just want more. More!" He planted his left hand on the floor next to my head and groped my thick pecs with the right. I flexed for him and he groaned appreciatively, squeezing and pawing hungrily. I groped his thick arms, his biceps and triceps exploding from forearm to shoulder. His forearms were bigger than my 19" upper arms now, and covered with rippling fibers and veins. He rode me hard and I thrusted up to meet him, our sweat-slicked bodies making a meaty cacophony as we slammed together. I couldn't take it anymore. I erupted inside him, shooting rope after rope of hot cum into his hungry hole and sending him higher into ecstasy. His growth increased even more and his own orgasm came like a volcano. His cock blasted shot after shot, each one an even larger load than the last. Thick splattering noises filled the room for over a minute as his 14" cock blasted the huge overhang of his pecs with cum and it rained down onto my body beneath. I basked in the afterglow as his bulk collapsed onto me. Al's chest heaved as he caught his breath, rubbing the sweaty meat of his pecs on my face. His growth seemed to finally subside as the last of my cum worked its magic. I was still rock hard as we collected ourselves and he stood, sliding off my cock and coming to his full height. He was slightly shorter than his full 6'7" now as his legs had to be spread so wide. His 30" arms were resting at a 45 degree angle from vertical. His 84" chest flowed down to a ripped 32" waist. His body flared out again as his huge ass and 45" quads asserted themselves. His thick-jointed knees looked delicately small between those overhanging teardrops and the 31" calves that exploded outward in a bloated diamond. His alread single-digit bodyfat was now stretched over at least 200 pounds more muscle. His 14" monster cock was also still erect and thick as my wrist. Huge bull balls hung in his scrotum, pushed forward by his thighs. Al rubbed his hands indredulously over his awesome bulk, his muscles colliding as he bent and flexed. His pecs blocked his abs from his view and as he felt his ripped stomach his biceps and pecs fought for space and his lats prevented his elbows from coming too low. I stood in front of him and joined in the admiration. I ran my hands over the hard bulges of his serratus muscles and down his trim waist. His core was constantly tensing and flexing to keep his ponderous upper half upright. "Shit," I said. "Nobody's ever taken to it like this. You're amazing! Fuck!" "This is everything I ever dreamed of and more," Al said. He grabbed me by the hips and lifted me up to his level. I leaned forward over his pec shelf to kiss him deeply. We remained like that for a few minutes, two lovers enjoying the euphoric afterglow of a truly glorious fuck. His enormous arms showed no sign of tiring by the time he put me down. "How can I possibly thank you enough for all this?" He emphasized what 'this' was by bringing his arms up in an impossible double biceps pose. The huge peaks fought for space with his forearms and he absent-mindedly opened his fists and began stroking the cephalic veins with his fingers. I wrapped both hands around his cock and stroked the still-slick shaft. "I'm sure can think of a way."

The smaller man smiled, but at the same time he rested his small hand on the giant one of his new friend. He knew, even though the big man had been kind; that having the Professor still in his life would have been what he preferred. Both men, again, glanced down at the size difference of hands on the bar and unbeknownst to either of them two crotches twitched at the sight – at precisely the same time. The smaller guy wondered seriously how it was possible for fingers to be so thick and so huge. They looked like someone had morphed a hand on the computer – way beyond what was normal. Instinctively, both men let their fingers intertwine – just to feel close to the other. The smaller man marveled at the fact that he could not even begin to bring his fingers together – the giant’s hand was just too big and thick. “That’s not a hand, it’s a hammock.” “Would you like to rest in it?” “You know I would. I need another drink. How about you?” The big man didn’t respond, he merely turned toward the bartender – standing at the other end of the bar – and with his non-engaged hand ordered two more drinks. He then turned back toward his little friend and squeezed his hand teasingly. The little guy mouthed the word ‘ow’ and then smiled. Then, Adonis tried to squeeze his hand to offer a little pain to the big man. This made Atlas smile and then he shrugged his shoulders as if to say he hadn’t felt a thing. Adonis doubled his efforts, even reaching over with his other hand to add to the squeezing – but it didn’t matter. It didn’t register at all to Atlas. “I don’t think you’d feel it if I pounded your hand with a sledgehammer.” “Trust me, I would.” “How much can you lift now?” “You’ll be happy to hear that I can now lift the back end of my BMW with just one hand. That’s been my goal for about twelve years.” “How old are you now, Atlas?” “I’m thirty-two.” “The same age as me.” “See, we have even more things in common.” The big man squeezed his fingers again – giving a shot of uneasiness into the hand of his little friend. It was just a simple reminder of his power. Adonis let out a yelp from the quick jab of pain and was quite happy that his big friend had not compressed his fingers for very long. The little man stared at the massive forearm attached to the big hand that engulfed his. He found it wild that this part of the big man’s body could be thicker than his own leg. His forearms looked like tree trunks, but much stronger. “How can your forearms be so huge?” “Trust me, curling the front of a BMW helps. It helps a lot.” “I bet it does. I also bet you made the Professor very happy.” “I like to think I did. He was certainly into my muscle and that was one thing I had a lot of – so he never lacked for something huge to worship.” “Tell me something else the two of you liked to do – you know, to satisfy his need for muscle.” “You love stories, don’t you?” “I do. Yours are the best – since they usually involve your big body.” “Let’s see. Well, I moved in with the Professor mere days after we consummated our relationship. We both knew it was right. I adored everything about him and he couldn’t get enough of me. He said he only had one rule in his new house – and it was that I could never wear a shirt when I was at home. I had a feeling he would have liked me to go completely nude all the time, but he knew I’d never go for that. Being shirtless thrilled me as much as it did him – mainly because it meant I could flex anytime I wanted to and make him instantly hard. I think that was his goal for the rule, anyway. With my upper body uncovered all the time, my Little Prince could feel, fondle, lick, and kiss my muscles whenever he wanted. I’d be watching television and he come over; sit in my lap, and just start playing with my chest. I hardly ever got to finish a show. His need for my muscle – and, trust me, I didn’t mind – always interrupted whatever I was doing. He was addicted and I was a happy supplier. It amazed me when he’d remind me that he hadn’t been into big guys until he met me. I always said it was because no one had been big enough. I’d tease him all the time and act like I felt like I was too big – just to get him going on how that wasn’t possible.” “He was a man after my own heart.” “I’m getting that feeling.” “Anyway, the Professor was happiest when he got to be near me as I worked out. Since our relationship wasn’t really a good thing to acknowledge on campus or even in town, I was overjoyed when my Little Prince turned a big room in the back of his new place into a well-stocked gym. A month into our new relationship I got home from school and he met me at he door, told me to cover my eyes – after I lost my shirt, of course – and then guided me down the long hallway to what ended up being a better workout space than most gyms had to offer. It was the best present ever, but when I tried to thank him he said, over and over, that he was actually being selfish since he intended on watching me – and probably much more – every time I worked out. I suggested we give it a try, right away and shed my jeans as I went to the bedroom to get some tight cotton shorts. When I came back, the look on the Professor’s face told me that this workout was most certainly going to lead to multiple orgasms for both of us. “Please tell me it’s arm day.” “If you want it to be arm day, Little Prince, then it can be arm day. We can’t make every day arm day, though. Remember, I like symmetry.” “If symmetry means that every part of you is gigantic, then I like it, too.” I grabbed two monstrous looking dumbbells from the rack and noticed how the little guy sucked in air when he saw how easily I lifted the things. I believe he knew he’d only be able to roll the things across the floor – not lift them. I sat down on the end of a bench, rested the weights on the floor, and patted my knees, inviting him to come take a seat. He moved in that super speed, which I was now accustomed to. He wanted to be close when I started popping out all over from strenuous exercise. He felt like a toddler sitting on my big legs – and he kind of looked like one, too – wide-eyed, mouth gaping open, and excited breathing. I had a feeling neither of us were going to make it very far before we christened the new gym equipment with our sticky, happy juices. That was more than okay with me; I wanted to only please him. If a good workout actually happened at the same time I was giving him a thrill, then that would be a convenient win-win. I reached down and grabbed both of the heavy dumbbells resting on the ground. I sat back up straight and looked into the eyes of my gorgeous admirer. “Give your big boy a kiss, Professor.” He placed both of his hands on either side of my face and then leaned in to give me a hard-on inducing kiss that also made my toes curl up in my shoes. When he pulled back and I finally snapped back into the present moment, I raised the right dumbbell, making my biceps bulge out. His gaze immediately went to my gun. He told me, often, how he knew he’d never tire of looking at my muscles. Even after a month of me not wearing a shirt in the house, laying around together every chance we got, or him fondling me constantly – he still looked at my body as if it were the first time he was seeing it. I knew he had a doctorate in classical art studies, but I got the feeling he was studying my body more than he’d ever studied a sculpture or painting. Somehow, the living example of all those brawny Roman gods and the like was much more fun for him. He gazed at my body as if he wanted to memorize every minute detail of my hugeness. “Like the way these arms get bigger as I lift, Little Prince?” “You know I do. Look how big they are. Your biceps are thicker and bigger than my head.” It was true. I raised my arm even with his head as I brought the dumbbell up for a pump. The mound that hardened blasted to a size that dwarfed the smallness of that part of his body. Of course, I dwarfed him in every way, but that didn’t lessen the thrill of noting things like how my arm was bigger than his head. I lowered my arm and continued to do curls with the big weights. The Professor was watching the muscles of my arms as they contracted – ballooning to their seemingly supersize – and then relaxed, but stayed about ten times the size of his arms. “Was there ever a time you didn’t like being huge?” “How is that possible when it thrills you so much, Little Prince?” “Seriously.” “No . . . no, there’s never been a time when I didn’t like being huge. At age twelve I could lift more weight than my dad – and he’s a big man. Ever since I got the bodybuilding bug and realized I was destined to be humongous I have loved how it feels. I’m nineteen years old and when I shake an older man’s hand I can bring him to his knees if I feel like it. I take my shirt off in public places and the immediate silence is deafening. I like it a lot when I know a crowded room has stopped to look at me. I was going to bars to meet men when I wasn’t officially old enough to be there. No one questioned my age – since I was bigger than everyone else. The first time I made a man twice my age orgasm, just from lifting him into the air, I was permanently addicted to showing off my strength and size. There’s not a moment in the day when I’m not conscious of how my body bulges out with an enormity that can intimidate, thrill, excite, scare, or protect. I get to choose how I come across to people. I can walk into a bar and make cocks shrivel up just by tensing my body in a way that’s terrifying. I can also walk in and make cocks shoot hard just from bouncing all the bulges. Every man I meet greets me in a new way, so it’s kind of hard to get tired of that. I like waiting for someone to look up from a book or turn around to see me for the first time. In the second that follows I get to find out what that guy thinks of himself.” “What do you mean?” “Straight, gay, bi – it doesn’t matter. Guys react to me in certain patterns. Some guys immediately get cocky – as if they need to prove their manliness. They puff themselves up – as if they might be able to actually make themselves bigger than me. Those are the ones I like to add a little pressure to our handshake – and watch them immediately deflate, lose their cockiness, because they instantly realize they can’t compete. Some guys just get scared. I feel sorry for them, the most. They don’t stay around long enough to get to know me – to find out I’m a gentle giant. And then there are the other guys – my favorite – who immediately show their desire – their need to be close to me. Sometimes, it’s because they want to feel the power my body radiates. Sometimes, it’s because they hope to grope some hard muscle. And, sometimes, it’s because they hope to get to know me. You walked into that classroom on the first day, Professor Michaels, and something different happened. I was the one that became unsure – tongue-tied – and worried about not being good enough. It was a new feeling for me. I still knew I was huge. I still knew most everyone in the room was stealing glances at me, but my thoughts were focused on only one thing – getting you to like me. It’s only when your face lit up after seeing me…” “How could I miss seeing you – you took up half the room.” “It’s only after seeing your face, your smile, the twinkle in your eyes that I regained some of my confidence and knew I had hopefully caught a new admirer. Within thirty minutes of that class I knew my desire for you was off the charts. I swear it was like all of my muscles, my hugeness, had been for nothing until that moment. And now, here you sit on my lap and gaze at me as I lift heavy dumbbells – simply for your pleasure. I love working out. I love growing my muscles, but – like I said – now there seems to be a reason for all those hours in the gym. Now there seems to be a point to why I was made to be this enormous. Now, I want to grow because it pleases you. I have discovered a true reason to be strong . . . to be big.” It would end up always being the same when I lifted with him. As I pushed weights around he’d fall into a muscle-induced trance as he stared at my huge body and then we’d have deep philosophical or extremely romantic conversations – where each of us revealed our secret desires or whatever was weighing heavy on our hearts. I had finished twenty reps, so I rested the dumbbells on the floor and then raised my arms into a double biceps flex, so he could inspect my work. This was another part of our workout ritual. He got to feel the results of my lifting immediately. I held my flex while his small hands groped both peaks rocketing skyward beside my head. This was a moment when I fell into a trance – watching his tiny fingers and palms up beside my mammoth arms. He was noticing what I was staring at. “You make me feel so small.” “You make me feel so huge.” The Professor stopped massaging my big biceps and let me drop my arms. He then looked down at one of the huge dumbbells. He slid off my lap – both of us noticing how both of his legs put together didn’t match the size of just one of my thighs. He then bent down and grabbed hold of the dumbbell with both hands. The Professor wasn’t a weak man – in fact, most people would have called him athletic – in that healthy simmer’s way. He was, however, quite surprised when he could barely just lift the somewhat cumbersome big weight slightly off the floor. He held it in the air – barely an inch off the ground – for only a few seconds. I heard a loud clanking sound as the dumbbell hit the floor. The Professor had used all of his strength and was barely able to move the weight even a little. He looked up at me. “My god, it’s so heavy.” I glanced down at the dumbbell with something of a surprised look on my face. When you were as big as I was you tended to look at things differently than most people. The Professor saw something unmovable lying on the floor – I simply saw a warm-up weight. It was then that I remembered my Little Prince had commissioned special weights for his gentle giant. I looked around the room at the barbells, the other dumbbells, the racks, and the machines. I realized the poundage on all of these had been increased way beyond what you’d find at a regular gym. I looked back down at the dumbbell. I didn’t really know how much it weighed, but I knew I easily lifted it – while my small friend couldn’t get it very far off the floor, using both hands. My life had been this way for so long I had forgotten how unnatural it was. When I entered sixth grade I no longer fit comfortably into one of the classroom desks. From that year onward the school had to provide a chair and table for any room where I attended. I looked at beds – huge ones – and realized my feet would dangle off the end and most of the time there wouldn’t be room for a second person. I got quite used to men I would sleep with lying on top of me during the night. It was the only way we both could get any sleep. I looked at most chairs and only saw them as a fragile piece of furniture. I didn’t dare sit on most pieces of furniture, unless I confirmed, before, that it had a steel structure or was reinforced in some way. I naturally sought out double doors to most buildings – opening both of them to enter – or realized immediately when I needed to duck and turn my body for singe ones. I sometimes simply forgot that other men – normal men – didn’t have to think of the same things I did. I could tell the Professor understood what was going through my head. “That thing’s light for you, isn’t it?” “Um . . . yeah, yeah it is. I kind of view it as something just to get me going. You know, like a warm-up weight.” This made my little friend shake his head in amazement. He slid back onto my knees, which seemed wider than a bed to him, and started stroking my relaxed biceps with his hand. It was like he was studying the thing to see how it worked – why it was so huge – and how it was able to do such astounding things. I glanced down at my own arm and tried to see it through his eyes. Again, I was really just used to being big. I didn’t really even think about it most of the time. Huge muscles were natural. Being considered a giant was just part of life. But then I got the wonderful opportunity to meet someone like Norman Michaels and he enabled me to see myself in new and exciting ways. He helped me to desire my hugeness and my strength even more – simply because it turned him on so much. Now I constantly looked for ways to emphasize my enormous body or show off my strength. I did it almost without thinking about it – merely because I wanted him to be happy. “It’s funny, Little Prince. That dumbbell weighs a lot more than you. I’m curling, with just one hand, something heavier than your entire body.” He knew I was talking like this just to turn him on more than he already was. He smiled, without taking his gaze away from my huge biceps that he stroked so lovingly. Most of the time, I was fully aware of how he could easily get me to talking about myself – my size or my power. I would have done it no matter what – simply because I knew it excited him – but having him lead me into it was much more fun. We could make each other hard in no time at all – most of the time without even touching each other. His hand tried to push in the hard meat of my bulging biceps. The thing didn’t give even the slightest bit. He let out a loving, lustful sigh and then looked up at me. “Time for a second round of twenty reps, big man – and we both can pretend it’s my body you’re curling.” I never knew lifting would turn into such a sexual stimulus for me. I had certainly gotten my share of hard-ons while pressing some insane amount of weight up into the air, but this was something totally different. I now knew every lift – every strain against some weight – was fuel for my lover’s hard-on – and that made working out so much more pleasurable for me. I now wanted to add inches to my arms, my chest, my thighs, and all over just because I knew it would make my Little Prince happy. Now, I never grudgingly went to the gym – as in times before. I viewed a workout as a time to make my man constantly happy – whether he was there to feel the rewards immediately or if he’d get to grope them later on. My size and my strength now had a new purpose – and I had inspiration galore for workouts. I reached down and grabbed the dumbbell on either side of the bench – loving the fact that the thing that the Professor could barely move so easily came up into the air because of my tremendous strength. I looked at the gorgeous man in front of me and smiled. He knew how easy it was for me to lift the dumbbell and he also knew my grin was from the fact that his mouth dropped open wide when I swung the thing into the air with perfect form. I tensed the biceps harder than before when I reached the top of the lift – making the mound even harder and bigger, just to tease the Professor more. “We could put a weight-belt on you, Little Prince, and I could curl your body for real. We wouldn’t have to imagine it.” “You know I don’t give your arms enough resistance for a good workout. Let’s stick to the small mountains you’re curling right now. We both want you to grow, remember?” “How could I forget – pleasing you is what I live for. And I know me getting bigger will make you very happy. Still, you tend to shoot off quicker than a firecracker if I curl you with one hand – it could bring both of us immense pleasure so quickly.” “You know I like it when we prolong our release. Let’s keep edging for a long time.” “As you wish, my Little Prince.” He placed his hands on my arms as I lifted. This time he simply wanted to feel the slabs of beef get hard and relax with he movements up and down. He was entranced at how huge they became when I lifted. Nothing could make my Little Prince bust a nut more than my humongous arms. He was clearly a biceps man and wasn’t afraid to admit it. He said it was the way the giant things looked in stretched out polo sleeves. He said it was because arms were so clearly connected to power. He said it was because a big man like me couldn’t hide those mountains even if I wanted to. He said it was because I could make them harder than anything he had ever felt. He said it was because when I wrapped him in them as we slept he never felt more safe and secure. He also said it was because I loved flexing them. I told him I flexed them so much because I knew he liked it. He would always laugh and call it the circle of muscle life. When I finished that set of reps, I flexed my arms again for his pleasure after returning the dumbbells to the floor. I could see – reflected in his gaze – that my arms were now bigger than before we started lifting. We both had wet stains at our crotches just thinking about my muscles growing – him because he love the idea and me because it pleased him so much. “Do you ever get tired of posing?” “The day you tire of it, Little Prince, is when I’ll get tied of it.” “That’s never going to happen.” “There’s the answer to your question, then. I flex to keep you hard.” “It works.” Weeks of loving this gorgeous Prince had changed me. I had matured in some way. I had moved from being a giant, heavily muscled scattered teenager to becoming a man assured of his power and confidence. He made me strong and sure. I had never been surer of anything as I was about my love for him. He pushed me into adulthood – not by force or coercion – but simply because I wanted, no I needed, to take care of him. We became equals – not in size or strength – but in our respect for each other and our desire to be there for each other. My parents had never batted an eye about the fact that I liked boys – they just wanted me to be happy. The first time I visited them with the Professor my father took me on a long walk outside and lectured me about how it was a man’s responsibility – especially a man as big as I was – to care for those they loved, to be there for them no matter what. I was confused at first, but then it dawned on me that my parents completely understood how much I adored this man. My father was giving his giant son the same talk a father might give his son on his wedding day. This revelation made my eyes well up with tears. I hugged my father strongly – maybe a little too strongly, since he let out a little yell - and then thanked him for understanding. When we returned home I found that my mother had arranged a bunch of family heirlooms in order for the Professor and I to take them when we left. Driving home, my Little Prince said I came with a handsome dowry. I flexed my arm and told him that my body was really the only dowry he cared about and he quickly agreed. He then pulled the car over to the side of the road, though, and turned to me. “I’ll love you forever, my Gentle Giant. However, I want you to know that I love what’s inside your heart much more than all the humongous muscles around it. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t get turned on by your size and your strength – or that I wasn’t constantly hard when you go shirtless, but know that even if you lost all of your hugeness, I would still continue to love you. I’ve never loved anyone this way.” I reached over, grabbed the back of his neck with my hand – briefly noticing how much bigger it was than his entire head – and pulled him in for a long, hot-enough-to-steam-up-the-windows, kiss. That was my answer and he accepted it as gospel truth. He knew my love – without me even saying it. Just as I knew how much he loved me. I smiled at him after the kiss – it was a slightly sinister smile. He detected I was thinking something – something a little mischievous. “What?” “How about we get out of the car and you lay on the ground like the tire needs changing. I’ll pick up the back of the thing just to freak out people that are passing by.” He smiled at my idea. I could tell he liked the way I thought. He opened his door and I did the same. A few minutes later he was kneeling on the ground by the tire as I lifted the back of the car up and down. We were shocked at how many cars stopped to stare at me and by how many people honked their horns in appreciation of my strength. The Professor was worried that my little show was going to cause an accident – mainly because someone couldn’t help but staring – so we got back in the car and drove home. Starting that day we assumed specific roles in our relationship. I was the one that opened jars with stubborn tops. I was the one that lifted him to get things from the top shelves in closets. I was the one that went to our new neighbor to ask him to turn down his music, which could be heard five blocks away. The Professor insisted that I go to visit him without my shirt on, which proved to be very effective. Not only did the guy turn down his music, he gave us a bunch of fruit, candy, and more items before I left his house. I think I left a lasting impression. We never heard loud music again. On the flip side, the Professor paid all bills, even though I brought in money from odd jobs and some strongmen competitions. My Little Prince insisted on me going to school and said there was no need for me to make money, but secretly I knew he loved coming to watch me in strength shows. I never lost. Once again we were back in the room with me lifting the heavy dumbbells as he watched with awe. His hands were still lovingly feeling my biceps as I relaxed between sets. “I will always be in awe of your size and strength.” “I hope so.” “You don’t have to worry about that. Maybe you’ll tire of me sooner.” “That will not happen, my Little Prince. I promise you. I’ll tire of breathing air before I tire of you.” I grabbed the sides his shoulders and squeezed tight enough so that his ass came off my legs as I lifted him to my lips for a kiss. Every time I lifted weights I said I needed multiple kisses for inspiration – to keep me going. He liked playing my game and would kiss me, imagining I would lose my strength if he didn’t keep me going. It was kind of like Samson with his long hair. After a few seconds of a delicious round of tongue wrestling, I stood him on the floor and then grabbed the weights below me - to re-rack them and grab some heavier ones. It was time to start the real workout. To say the little guy’s face lit up when I grabbed the bigger dumbbells would be an understatement. I brought the huge things back over to the bench and it looked like I carried two engines from eighteen-wheelers in my hands. When I set them on the floor the room seemed to shake. I reached out to grab my little muse by the waist, lifted him in the air, waited for him to part his legs, and then placed him back on my lap. “Now for the little ones, my Prince. Care to hold one?” “Not unless you want to see me fall through the floor. Those things look like they weigh as much as a tank.” He said this every time – mainly because he knew it thrilled me. He licked his lips with anticipation, knowing that these particular mega dumbbells would make my arms swell up so big it would look like I was flexing even with my arms dangling at my sides. I loved not knowing how much the things weighed. I certainly felt these huge things – especially on the third and fourth sets. They did the job of tearing down my muscles and rebuilding them even better than curling the BMW did. I also loved watching the utter disbelief in my little lover’s face as I lifted what he called the tanks. I went into some kind of power trance when I lifted these big things. It was the only way I could complete the workout. That, and having my Little Prince fondling my arms as I lifted – and then kissing me between the sets – which definitely helped, as well. “Boom! Boom!” My deep voice rang out loudly, as I brought my arms up in a slow, smooth, perfectly performed lift. It helped to emphasize each curl when I hit the top. It also thrilled the little guy to no end. I continued to let my bass-like growl echo throughout the room as I lifted and as my Little Prince ran tiny hands up along my bulging biceps. He had learned to be careful and not get his fingers in the crook of my arms as I bent them upwards – having nearly gotten four broken fingers that first time. The poor guy was on sexual overload as he watched me – not sure whether to look at the humongous weights – the even larger bulges – or at my determined face, now covered in sweat. He knew I was working hard, and that made him even harder. By the time I finished my first set of ten he was beginning to sweat a little, too. The sexual tension between us was now at a super high level. “Those things seem to be going up and down way too easy, now. It might be time to go up another level.” We both looked over at the two larger dumbbells that were so huge they rested on a rack by themselves. It looked like two city blocks sticking out on either side of thick rods. The Professor waited impatiently for the day I would finally start curling those big things. I thing he longed for it because it would mean I had reached a new level of strength – or maybe he just wanted to see how massive my guns would swell after swinging the giant contraptions up and down. Either way, he longed for the day when he’d get to sit in my lap and feel the hardness they’d cause. I secretly looked forward to that day as well. “I think I have a little more time with the tanks, Little Prince. I like that I make it look easy, but – trust me – these big things are still giving me a lot of resistance. I think you’re just hoping that when I do finally lift those big honking things over there you’ll get to ride on one of them like a carnival ride.” The idea made his face light up with excitement. I was amazed he hadn’t thought about that before. Usually, he was the one that loved coming up with ideas for me to show off my strength. One time, he suggested we go down to a bar he heard about – in a rough part of town – that had arm wrestling contests every week. It was a biker bar that had every kind of rough looking criminal you’d ever seen in films. And they came in all sizes and ages. When this kid walked in – albeit, a hulking large kid – everyone assumed he’d be a pushover. That is, until I put my arm on the table, pulled up my tight shirtsleeve, and flexed a gun that was almost twice the size of anyone else in the room. Still, the reigning champion stayed cocky – not even after I knocked out every other competitor without as much as a slight challenge. It took me less than fifteen minutes to make my way through the elaborate bracket system they set up for the competition. Everyone said it was the fastest night ever – and I think they found it a little disappointing. By the time I took on the champion I had only one fan in the bar and that was my Little Prince. He just sat there; drinking bottled water and watching the cocky champion pump up the audience by saying how much he was going to love putting the young runt in his place. I stood up beside him – just so he’d get a better idea of my real size. He had to tilt his head back to look up into my face. I watched as he swallowed hard – losing a little of his confidence. When I sat back down and he did the same, I loved how the crowd around us gasped as we both put our bent arms on the table. My biceps looked like a boulder beside a pebble compared to his. He noticed the size difference, too. I glanced at the Professor before we started and I could tell he loved the show even more than he had anticipated. When the so-called ‘ref’ told us to go I smiled devilishly when the champion immediately started pushing against my arm – anticipating it would move – and it didn’t budge an inch. I held it there while I stared into the champion’s eyes. He was struggling so much that sweat was already forming on his forehead. I looked at him and spoke as if I wasn’t doing a thing. “Any time you want to start, champ, I’m ready.” The big man knew I was preventing his hand from moving mine even a slight bit and he could tell I wasn’t even using a fourth of my strength. I squeezed his hand tightly and loved how he squirmed from the pain. I finally just started pushing – nice and slow – watching his face go from astonishment to shock to embarrassment when the so called ‘young runt’ tapped his hand lightly on the table. I hadn’t even broke a sweat and was breathing normal, while the champ was gasping for breath and shaking out his hand. It was quite clear that the defeated champion did not like losing. His face turned redder than it had been before and he suddenly started cussing at me and swearing that I had cheated in some way. Before I knew it, he was throwing a punch towards my face. Luckily, my reflexes are as fast as I am big and I caught his fist about six inches from my face. I immediately started compressing my fingers around his. The big man let out a loud cry of pain and his knees buckled. I simply squeezed harder and pushed his hand downward until he fell to his knees. I wasn’t going to break any bones, but I wanted him to know that my strength was real. I leaned down so my face was near his. “Feel my power, champ. Does it seem fake to you in any way? I just beat you fair and square. And you know the really fun part – I didn’t even use a fraction of my true strength. I may be only nineteen, but I’m about twice your size and maybe three times as strong as you. Here, let me show you.” I let go of his hand and then reached down and grabbled the blue jean jacket with cut off sleeves he wore to show off his arms. With no effort at all I lifted him off the floor and into the air. The guy just went soaring off the ground as if he weighed nothing. I bent a little backwards so I could look up at his face while his feet dangled in the air. I suddenly had a memory of Brett Roberts, the bully in junior high. The crowd broke out into a loud cheer as soon as I lifted the big ex-champion above my head. Everyone there obviously always wanted to be on the side of the reigning alpha and I was clearly the biggest and strongest one in the place. I walked around a little – just to show the creep in my hands how easy it was for me to hold him off the floor. I glanced over to my Little Prince and could see that he was still really enjoying the show. I saw the now familiar bulge in his pants – he was clearly turned on by my display of strength. I finally put the guy back down on the ground, straightened out his jacket a little, and then patted him on his head. “Now be a good little boy and go buy the new champion a beer.” This made the entire place erupt in applause. To my amazement, the ex champion did exactly as I told him. He walked over to the bar, accepting some slaps on his back as gestures of condolence, and then ordered two beers. When he returned he offered me one and then held his up in a motion of ‘cheers.’ We brought the bottles together and then both took a big swig. He looked up into my eyes as he spoke. “No one’s ever picked me up off the ground before.” “Did you like it?” “Yeah . . . yeah, I did. You’re one huge strong fucker, son.” “You have no idea.” I saw the Professor motioning that it was time to go, so I swallowed the rest of my beer in one long gulp, handed the bottle to the ex champ, thanked him and then left. Once we were outside my Little Prince came up behind me and jumped up on my back, making me carry him to the car. He had his arms around my neck and his legs wrapped around my waist – and we both noticed how my huge body hid all of his behind me. It looked like I simply had something draped around me. He brought his face up beside my right ear. “That was so hot. You could have taken on four guys at one time, couldn’t you? That would have been so great to watch. And then when you lifted that guy off the floor. Man, I could have busted a load right there and then.” “You, my Little Prince, are turning into such a strength whore.” “In your very own words, my Gentle Giant, you have no idea.” Again, those memories faded away and I was back in the room with the Professor and we were lifting weights. I started my next set of reps with the tanks. This time, my little lover moaned as he stroked my bending arms – and I knew he was beginning to get more excited by how freaking hard my biceps were turning. The new layers of muscle, burned into place by the lifting, just seemed to be something akin to marble to him. I loved watching him focus on my body. He could be transfixed for hours – as if he were studying me for some art project. I was beginning to think he knew my body better than I did. He certainly explored it a lot more. The sight of his small-looking hands against my triceps, my pecs, my thighs, or some other huge part of my body no longer surprised me. The more I saw the Professor around other men and realized that he was what most people would call normal size the more I saw myself through his eyes – as the giant he loved to gaze at. If I had thought my love for the man would wane after some time I would have been sadly mistaken. It only seemed to increase with each passing day. My desire for him seemed to grow to match my size . . . my strength. It was hard for me to be without him for even the few hours he would go to teach class or to meet with students. I still had my studies, but even then, when I was in the library doing research or out with friends my thoughts would also turn to him. I would begin missing him terribly – the feel of his small body next to mine. I finished my reps and my voice shook him from his muscle trance. “Time for some standing barbell curls, Little Prince.” The small man slid off my legs and immediately moved to the heavy-laden barbell at the end of a neighboring bench. He waited for me to lift the monstrous thing from its resting place – marveling at how I easily lifted something he would not have been able to budge, even using his feet to try and make it roll while it was sitting on the floor. I turned toward him and then held the bar level with my mid-section, my arms bent at the elbows. The small man immediately rested his arms on the middle part of the bar – between my hands and then laid his chest on them. He got comfortable, nudging his body so it rested on top of the bar, and then lifted his feet. The bar didn’t dip or move at all. I held the thing still, even with the added weight of the Professor. I then started curling the bar upward – nice and slow. When the bar and my lover reached the top of the pump and the bar was just under my chin, he’d lean forward a little and kiss me. This happened on all twenty lifts – him counting the reps and me counting the kisses. On rep number twenty I held the bar in place when it was at the top and I looked at him lovingly after the kiss. “You make working out much more fun than it would normally be. Getting bigger and stronger has never been so exciting.” “I like inspiring you.” “And you do it so well, Little Prince.” “What did you do while I was teaching classes today?” “Thought about you and stayed hard all day.” “Funny, I did the same thing. There’s a football player that might be developing a crush on me, big guy. You might need to come by one day when he’s at my office and make it clear I’m off limits.” “And how would I do that?” “Wear that near-to-tearing tank top because it’s-now-too-small that you like so much and then give this old man a deep kiss in front of him.” “You think he’d get the point.” “If not, you could just pick him up with one hand and explain it to him.” “Are you making all of this up just to get me to wear your favorite shirt and lift some guy off the ground.” “Maybe . . . but you’ll just have to find out.” I was still holding the bar and the Professor up in the air. We were both so used to me lifting him or carrying him that we could have normal relationship conversations while it happened. Sometimes, we’d both forget that I held him over my head or out to my side with one hand. He simply became part of my workout routine – one of my barbells or dumbbells. And he loved it that way. I lowered the bar and we both took a break. My workout continued for a couple of hours, with him holding on to bars while I did other exercises to blast my biceps, triceps, an forearms. He stayed focused on my body the entire time – noting for me where I’d gotten bigger or harder. He didn’t let one part of my body being worked out go uninspected. He knew I loved his attention – his desire – his need for my body. When we were finished and before he went to the kitchen to start preparing dinner, he stared up at me after I had wiped down benches and re-racked weights. His face had that pleading look I had come to know so well. I knew he was desperate for release – just as I was. Our workouts together always left us with raging hard-ons. We had been separated this day for about seven hours – the longest we ever liked to go without seeing each other, so I knew I’d give in and help us both with our raging problems. I walked over to him without saying a word. I squatted a little and wrapped my still bulging arms – pumped beyond belief from the workout – around his little body and squeezed tightly as I lifted him off the ground. Just like that first time – the evening when we had moved him into this house – we both blasted out a love load for the other. My bear hug was just too much for him and feeling his small body that close to mine – being that intimate – was just too much for both of us. I held him off the ground in my arms until we both stopped convulsing. I put him back on the ground and he walked a little unsteadily out of the room – a big smile on his face as he daydreamed about my muscle. I was unsteady on my feet, as well, and had to sit down on a bench to recover. We would both go through the night with sticky crotches – loving how later on we would scrub each other clean - either in the giant tub or the massive shower in the master bathroom. Both of us were joyously happy that we could call this a normal night. The big man was lost in thought – clearly moved by the memory of his lover as he told Adonis this story in the bar. The smaller man rested his free hand on the giant one that was interlocked with the fingers of his other – stroking it slowly and letting the silence nurture both of them for a few minutes. Adonis was intensely aware of how fortunate he was to be given the gift of this incredible love story. He waited for the eyes of Atlas to become less cloudy with budding tears and then spoke. “You don’t have to tell me any more stories, big man. I’m sorry if this is too much for you.” “No, no. It’s fine. It actually helps. I like sharing good memories like this – especially with you. I have a feeling you and the Professor have a lot in common.” “I think so, too.”

Waiting for him to lean in felt like when you’re binge watching a mini-series on Netflix and it takes about twenty episodes before the two romantic leads kiss. By the time you get to that point you’ve so built up the moment that you almost regret that it has happened. I wanted the Professor to kiss me with his plump luscious lips more than I wanted air, itself, but I also knew that once he did, some of the magic – the anticipation – would disappear forever. I think he felt the same way. He did, however, pull his body closer to mine and brought his face inches away. He paused briefly – gazing into my eyes with the kind of look that was so hot it could melt all of Antarctica. He gently gave me a peck on my lips – lightly, but full of tender passion. I knew he was teasing me and I let it happen. I had teased him with my body for weeks. It was his turn. I could easily give up control. He ran his tongue over his lips – to moisten them a little and to make my ‘rekton’ jump a little. A second peck brushed against my lips – this time it was a tad harder and I felt him suck in a little, taking air from my mouth. His lips tasted divine. I swallowed hard, never taking my eyes from his. The Professor moved his face to the side of mine and kissed the part of my cheek nearest my ear and then he whispered. “Your muscles feel like continents. I swear one of your arms is North America and the other is South America. I can feel the power of all five oceans pulsing through your body. Watching you lift my car made my toes curl up so much that I got cramps in every part of my legs. Feeling you lift me overhead without even a smidgen of effort made my balls churn out double the juice they normally do. You are the most gorgeous thing I’ve ever seen. Only nineteen years old and bigger than any other human I’ve ever met or seen. I want to be yours completely. I want you to be mine completely. I’ll worship you every day from sunrise to sunset and beyond. My adoration will never cease.” He moved his face back so it was in front of mine, again. He then slowly smashed his lips into mine. The kiss was one of the most powerful things I had ever felt. The Professor’s body might not have been very powerful, but his kiss made up for it. I felt my knees actually wobble. It was a new feeling for me – some form of weakness. Sometimes, when I lifted heavy, heavy weights for hours on end I could become so tired that when I walked my legs felt like jelly, but this was something different. This was me actually feeling vulnerable. This was me submitting myself to someone else. And it was such a new sensation. I was the one that was powerless – for the first time ever. My hugeness still registered in my head – especially next to the smallness of my Little Prince, but I definitely felt defenseless against his kiss. His lips had some kind of spell over me and as his mouth ravaged mine, I became more entrapped by his magic – his personhood. I could easily lift the little man with one hand – with one hand! But his kiss, his kryptonite-like kiss, made me feel weak – and fully human at the same time. My engorged cock was so alert – so super charged – that it pressed into his butt cheeks menacingly – even through his trousers and mine. The steel-like hardness of my tip must have made it hard for the Professor to concentrate – he pulled his face back and my lips moved forward, immediately missing his and wanting to follow. He had a nervous look on his face. “My god, do you have a titanium baseball bat down there?” “Something like that . . . only bigger.” “And harder! It feels like a girder that could hold up a skyscraper.” “It’s all because of your kiss.” “Is that so? Aw, my gentle giant is a bit romantic?” “When it comes to you, you have no idea.” “I think that huge thing poking my ass gives me a pretty clear indication!” This time, I reached up with one of my enormous hands – while the other continued to hold him in place – and pushed on his back until his face and lips met mine again. This kiss was even more savage than the one before. It was like we were both trying to crawl into each other’s bodies. My cock started to ache because of its hardness. My legs became even wobblier and I was teetering on crumbling to my knees. Professor Michaels sensed what was happening. Earlier, he had been lucid enough to have us set up the bed and make it before we returned the moving truck. He pulled his lips from mine – only about a half an inch. “Bedroom.” I didn’t need to be told twice. The thought of what was coming made all of the tremendous strength return quickly to my body. I could be strong in an instant if my Little Prince ordered it. I started walking toward the master bedroom in the back of the house. His lips were already back against mine and his tongue was joyously abusing my mouth. When I stood just in front of the bed, the Professor unwrapped his legs, kicked off his shoes, and then stood on the edge of the piece of furniture. His lips had still not left mine. With him standing on the bed we were conveniently at the same height. My body, however, still dwarfed his. My curiosity had now gotten the best of me. I wanted to see and feel his tight little body more than anything. I reached up, grabbed the front of his button down and pulled. With no effort at all I ripped the entire thing off of his body with one quick tug. His shirt ripped in two and both pieces dangled from my hands. The Professor moaned lustfully out of the sides of his mouth as he continued to dominate me with his kiss. I dropped the remnants of his shirt and my big hands immediately started groping his well-chiseled small chest, his swimmer’s shoulders, his cute tight abs and his impressively knotty arms. My Little Prince was put together nicely. I didn’t think it was possible, but I actually became more excited as I groped his upper body. It was my time to speak, in spite of not breaking the kiss. “God, you’re beautiful!” I wrapped my hands around him – letting my open palms press against his shoulder blades. I hugged him tightly and pulled away from the bed. His legs dangled in the air as I easily held him against my massive body – still kissing as if our lives depended on air we received from the other. The Professor’s hardness pressed into my abs and I privately rejoiced at how I could make him feel like concrete. His granite cock was my fuel – the only compliment I needed to keep on giving to him – serving him. I was HIS giant and I wanted him to always know it. I had never known such need. I had never wanted someone so much. I had never desired to protect someone with all my strength – all my abilities. I allowed his kiss to take me to sexual heights I had never even fathomed. Every fiber of my body was alert and excited by how this man’s lips controlled me. I might have been holding the small man a few feet from the ground – and not even feeling the slightest strain in my arms, but he was the one that was leading the kiss – he was the one that determined how we would move forward. He was my Little Prince and I was his adoring subject. It was only then that I realized his hands had latched on to my jutting nipples and his fingers were twisting them like there was no tomorrow. I didn’t register pain, however – I only felt pleasure. I moaned out loud even while my mouth was still locked with his. This only encouraged him to twist and pull even harder. I was a time bomb getting ready to explode. I hugged him tighter and I could tell it made him edge closer to cumming than anything else I could have done. Professor Michaels felt the strength in my arms and it thrilled him even more than when I lifted the front of his car. This was strength he could feel – like when I was lifting him overhead. He, like me, loved it when our bodies touched and I did some feat of strength. That made it more real – more personal. Him being turned on more only caused the same in me! “Squeeze harder. Squeeze until I cum.” Having him encourage me to be stronger – to show off even more – was like the final drop of rain that hits a lake and makes the dam burst. I was making my arms bulge massive around his body – even though I was only applying slight pressure on his body, well, slight for me. I had inhaled deeply, while kissing, just to make my chest swell up to an even more impressive size. My Little Prince was surrounded by hard muscle and he was kissing his giant with so much appreciation that there was little more he could have done to make me happy. Meanwhile, the twisting of my now aching nubs was making me go into overdrive. And then he asked me to hug him tighter. It was like the best Christmas present ever. It was like getting to taste all ninety-nine flavors in an ice cream shop at the same time. It was definitely my best moment ever. “I don’t want to hurt you.” “You won’t! I bet we both cum before you can do any damage. Come on, show me what you’ve got in those big guns, my Gentle Giant.” I couldn’t have made my arms disobey the Little Prince even if I had wanted to. His wish was my command. He wanted to feel my strength – hell, I think he wanted to blur the line between his body and my strength by having me hug him so tightly we became one. He was everything I dreamed of in a little worshipper. He longed for my muscles as much as I longed for him. Years of lifting, hours upon hours in the gym, and thousands of one-night-stands with little fellas had prepared me for this moment. It seemed that every bit of iron I ever raised, every huge muscle I sculpted, and every ounce of meat I packed onto this body had been for Professor Norman Michaels. I knew the upcoming explosion from both of us was going to be so momentous that I seriously doubted we’d ever ejaculate that powerfully again. We had spent the last few months preparing for this moment – for that exact second when we would come together as one and shoot simultaneously simply because he wanted to feel my strength and I wanted to offer it to him gladly. I had never felt so powerful in all my life. I momentarily thought of ripping redwoods from the ground, punching buildings to mere rubble with one hit, taking on a hundred men with ease, and ripping apart a tank with my bare hands. I wanted to take on the Hulk for my Little Prince and I knew I would win. The moment my bulging muscles started squeezing the little guy I knew both the Professor’s and my juices started boiling within us. There was no turning back now. I could not have stopped the impending simultaneous tsunamis even if I had wanted to. I knew my body would wait for the Professor. He was in charge – he was the leader. I was going to supply the power that sent us both over the edge, but his body was going to signal to mine when to release and I knew I wouldn’t do a damn thing unless he allowed it. I could hear him breathing so heavily I was scared he was going to pass out. I hesitated for a moment and he yelled out. “Don’t you dare stop, young man!” My arms reacted immediately and started squeezing even harder. I had tensed everything so hard I felt like a Macy’s Day Parade float – massive beyond all comprehension. My Little Prince was almost totally covered up by my bulk. We continued to kiss hard and my arms hugged him even tighter. His body felt even more tiny than ever – lighter than ever. It was almost like I wasn’t even hugging something. I pulled my arms in more – pressing the little guy’s body harder into my bulging mass. My heart was beating so loud I could hear nothing else. I felt his hands twist my nipples harder than ever – but it barely registered at all. My body felt absolutely nothing but the anticipation of pleasure. I was the eagle about to fall from the mountaintop into a beautiful soaring dive that would send me skyward to pure ecstasy. I was the surfer about to catch the biggest wave ever – and not caring if it ended up taking me under – the thrill of the ride would be worth it. I could feel that the Professor felt the same way. “Harder!” For a brief moment my arms did what they were told – and squeezed tighter than they had ever held a human before. My body knew the body of my Little Prince so well that it would never cause him pain. It merely compressed him near my full strength for mere seconds. Every fiber of me knew what he could withstand. His body knew it, too. For maybe four to five seconds all sound stopped – all sensation stopped – all touch with reality stopped – and then the fire hydrants were untapped. The simultaneous explosions could not have been planned better. Our bodies had become so entwined – so knowledgeable of the other – that they joyously ejaculated at the exact same mille-second. I worried that my first shot of cum had literally ripped a hole in my pants and underwear. It felt like my cock was a rocket launcher that had sent something so powerful that nothing could have stood in its way. I felt the Professor’s crotch slamming into my stone-like abs and it actually stung a little. I had withstood hundreds of punches from little guys – not feeling a thing – but his bucking body, set off by his massive orgasm, slammed into my body enough for me to feel it. Amazingly we both continued to kiss throughout the whole ordeal. Our bodies seemed to empty loads big enough to fill a reservoir. My head started to spin toward the end and I knew I would either pass out or fall over. The Professor’s slight weight proved to be a benefit, because I fell forward, allowing his body to move to the side so we both hit the bed at the same time. Our crotches, however, were not finished spewing and we both continued to rock the bed for a few minutes. I was shocked to notice that my crotch jolts stopped sooner than his. But at the same time, that thrilled me and caused my cock to crank out a few more drops. I’d heard of people being spent after orgasms, but until that moment I had never fully understood it. Within one minute both of us were sound asleep, but not until he had rolled over onto my arm and I had pulled his small body on top of my huge one. Atlas looked down at Adonis – standing by the bar with his mouth open wide and his eyes full of excitement. The big man hadn’t planned on his story being so long, but memories had carried him away. He also sensed a very romantic side to his new little friend and figured this particular story would thrill Adonis to no end. His hunch had been right. When the big man finally took a swig of his beer, the smaller man followed suit and downed his vodka tonic. He then looked up into the face of the giant standing before him. “That’s the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard! But why in the hell are you here, now, Atlas. You should be home with your gorgeous Little Prince. I can’t believe he let you out of his sight for even a few seconds. I can’t believe you’re not lifting him in the air at this very moment.” “Unfortunately, even though I’m very strong and extremely huge, there are some things even I can’t do. One early morning, a drunk driver – a young kid coming home from a rave party – swerved off the road and hit my Little Prince as he rode his bike for exercise. Fortunately, Professor Norman Michaels died instantly. He didn’t suffer.” “No, but you did. I can tell by the tears in the corner of your eyes. I am so sorry.” “Don’t be, my good friend. It was a very long time ago and I had six great years with my Little Prince. Besides, if he were still here, I wouldn’t have met you.”

So, this is my very first story. Thought I'd crack one out, while I'm waiting for my new job to start. Strangely it's more cock growth orientated than muscle growth, as muscle-growth was my original fetish. But there is muscle growth, and should it be worth continuing, there will be plenty more! So, please give constructive criticism and/or praise. Mainly praise. Basically just tell me it's awesome. But honestly, any feedback is appreciated, and should I have enough interest and then time, I may try to continue it. Title may be confusing: grUV - pronounced "groovy". Short for growth: ultra-violet. Which is a teaser for the basis of the growth. But enough waffle, here is: Chapter 1 Wow. What a night. I awoke with a slow grogginess that so often accompanies a night out clubbing down the bay with Dave. Thankfully we don’t have far to walk back, as he has a boat out in the harbour, docked out at sea. Nevertheless, the fact you have to use one of the numerous row boats to row out to it is always hilarious, especially when you’re as drunk as we were. “Ok?” What. I stared blankly, my eyes trying to focus, and take in what had awoken me. “I said, I’m rowing back into harbour to get some food for us all from town.” “Us all?” I croaked back. “Yeah, you, me and Brad.” “Brad?” “That guy I tried to introduce you to at the club. I’ve always said he can crash on the boat if he doesn’t feel like getting the last train back to his place. Looks like he took me up on my offer again, and rowed himself over at some point last night.” Dave explained. I had a vague memory of the cabin door banging open, and waking me in the middle of the night, and seeing a silhouette of a man, as he flopped onto some cushioning on the other side. I couldn’t remember meeting anyone specific at the club, we talked to a lot of people, and all I saw last night was a biggish shadow fall onto the bed near me, I couldn’t make out any discernible features. Nevertheless, I was in no mood to push for details, so simply responded with, “Cool”. “Yeah. He’s already up and gone for a swim. Maniac. Anyway, I’ll be quick as I can, but be nice. You were definitely too out of it to properly get to know him last night.” With that Dave went to the stern and hopped overboard into one of the two rowboats tied to his boat. I lay a while longer, grabbed a bottle of water, did a few stretches, and after a few minutes, felt well enough to venture out of the cabin and into the summer sun. I was just wearing underwear and shorts from last night, so I felt the heat of the sun immediately on my body. It was nice, but blinding. When my eyes adjusted, I looked out to the water, and caught sight of what must’ve been Brad swimming pretty fast back and forth. I took a seat at the starboard side of the bow, so I could face out to sea and watch him. After a few minutes he paused, and looked over to the boat. I gave a very unenergetic wave, but he responded, and began to make his way over to the boat. He heaved himself up onto the boat and for the first time I got a good look at him. The size of the shadow I glimpsed last night did not do him justice. The water trailed off his traps as his torso rose ever higher as he hauled himself up. He gripped the railings harder and pushed himself up, two triceps exploding to life as he did. He then swung a massive leg over the railing, and it landed with a heavy splash on the decking. He flashed me a smile as he began pulling himself to his full height. He had short dark hair which flowed beautifully into full stubble that lined his masculine jaw. His skin was a glowing olive, all of which offset a pair of blue eyes that sparkled like the sea that was still dripping off him. I watched a drop slowly begin descending from his neck. It travelled down the valley between two meaty pecs, and I continued to follow it as it meandered between his six abs. As it fell further, my eyes landed on his crotch. He was wearing just a red speedo. It was dark but shiny from having just been in the water. It looked a size too big for him, being quite wrinkly rather than hanging tightly on him. I assumed he was a bit of a modest fellow who didn’t want to draw attention, or maybe he lost weight recently. But I couldn’t dwell on my thoughts much longer, as he was standing fully upright now, had turned to face me, and said “Hey Stranger, the name’s Brad!”. I introduced myself and gestured for him to sit down just across from me on the other side of the bow. This gave me a great view of him as he sat down opposite me. He leant back against the railing, lying at almost 45˚, exposing his muscular torso to the sun. He brought up his left leg onto the cushioning and leaned his left elbow on it as he supported his head, commenting on how he was still feeling the effects of last night’s drinks. His bicep flexed and bounced up and down as he rubbed his head. His arms were huge, certainly the biggest I had seen up this close, I reckoned at least 18 inches. I empathised with his hangover, and we spoke about what we did remember from last night. He was quite a talker, but I was happy to listen. His pecs heaved when he laughed about the antics he got up to. The drips highlighted how defined and cut he was. I felt I was staring for ages. It must’ve been a while, because the sea water was beginning to dry, and left his body literally glinting in the sun. His speedos were also beginning to look lighter in colour, and I noticed also less loose. This caught my attention, but I wanted to be subtle. I kept directing open questions to him, and only answering with a yes or no to him, so he was soon lost in his stories again. I stole glances down every time he looked away, or closed his eyes to try and remember details of his night. I was right, his cock was definitely growing down there. The wrinkles of the suit began to disappear as a bulge began to form at his crotch. I could begin to see the shape of his dick as it slowly lengthened and filled the speedo out more. It also looked like his balls were expanding too, as the material of lower part also straightened out. As he rambled on, he continued to get bigger down there. His cock was lengthening and thickening; but now with the suit clinging relatively tightly to his new size, the material stopped any further advancement forward. I swear I could see the bulge kink and bend round as it still tried to thicken. This is when it suddenly dawned on me that he wasn’t getting hard. I theorised his genitals must have shrunk down a lot from his swim in the cold morning water. And now he was just warming up to his natural impressive size. However, the misshapen slowly growing bulge looked uncomfortable; and it must’ve been, as while he was still talking, he very nonchalantly pulled the waistband away from his body and bucked his hips. His cock lurched forward and down as it unfolded and grew into the new available space. As he let the speedo snap back onto his body, it now hugged a very impressive round sexy bulge, perfectly filling the perfectly-sized tight red suit. I figured he must be a healthy 5 to 6 inches soft, and pretty thick. Which was quite a pleasant unexpected growth from the initial practically non-existent bulge from his chilly willy I first saw. I was sure this was the case; nevertheless, I decided to test my theory. “How was the water?” I interjected when he finally wrapped up his current saga. “Not gonna lie mate, it was pretty nippy. Sun’s barely had time to warm it at all. Although an ice-cold blast does wonders for the hangover.” He replied. Well the sun had had time to dry him up nicely, and was now reflecting off the salt crystals peppering his chiselled torso. He was a sight to behold, and now that his crotch had stopped growing, I was finally appreciating the rest of him. And there were a lot of bulges to appreciate as they rippled from time to time soaking up the sun. “Why, you thinking of going for a dip?” He said as he stood up to get a bottle of water from the cooler Dave had on board. I watched as he rose to his 6’2” height. Turning sideways to walk across in front of me, I saw his big ass and quads tighten and marvelled as the big red bulge jiggled as he stepped. In profile it was clear just how sexily prominent his bulge was, its heft tugging on the material, showing it was in control, not the other way around. As he spun round to return to his seating position, again with one leg up, giving the bulge breathing space, I finally responded, “Perhaps I will in a bit. As you say, it might help with the headache”. “You a strong swimmer?” He continued. “Yeah, actually, in fact I was captain of my school’s swim team.” I said. “No way! Me too! Well when it wasn’t rugby season.” He replied. We began to converse about our various sporting endeavours at school. The conversation being much more two-way now that I wasn’t trying to ogle him. That being said, after several minutes, I did steal a glance down again. Seeing as he was almost displaying his bulge in that open position, it might seem weird if I keep avoiding it. My eyes quickly flicked back up to his, as I responded to his latest inquiry about which athletic events I preferred. My mouth ran off some generic answers, as my brain was pondering once again whether his speedo package was looking larger than before. I began stealing more regular glances. It was hard to tell. But when he went for a swig of water, tilting his head back, I decided to grab a longer look. I watched, it was hard to discern, but I swear I watched the whole round bulge slowly push the speedo further out as it enlarged. His head came back down, and I made sure to meet his gaze as he let out a refreshing sigh. Now, that I was curious again, I resorted to my initial tactic of getting him monologuing, so I could keep tabs on what appeared to be an ever-growing package. As he answered my barrage of questions, I was able to keep peaking down at his red speedo. I couldn’t stare long enough to visibly see any growth in action, but evidence came in another form. I started to note that wrinkles were beginning to reappear in the suit. Whereas before, the wrinkles suggested a speedo too large for him, these taut lines represented quite the opposite. Initially it was just two. Two lines stretching from each side of the suit to the middle, fading as they reached the flesh-filled pouch. However, with each glance, more wrinkle lines would appear. Four. Six. As the round bulge swelled bigger and pushed forward they continued to appear. Eight. Ten. Twelve! Again, as I was only glancing briefly, I could not see the growth, but on my most recent peek, I clocked that his bulge was almost in line with the end of the cushion now. There were soon too many wrinkles to count, and I noted that there didn’t seem to be any more room for more to form. Additionally, more of his legs were being exposed at the sides, as all the material was being pulled forward by the expanding bulge. He certainly seemed oblivious to all this going on, still chatting away about how much harder it is to play team sports outside of education. I didn’t know how much longer he couldn’t notice for though, the speedo seemed stretched to the limit. Then I heard it. It was hard to make out, as big Brad was still nattering on, but I heard what sounded like finger being dragged along the surface of an inflated balloon. I knew it must have been the fabric of the speedo straining after even more growth from his monstrous package. My theory was confirmed when my next cheeky glance down revealed that a space had been created above his muscular thighs where the material was now lifting away, pulled by what had to be about 9 inches of thick cock. I returned my attention back to Brad, had he not heard it? Apparently not, as he was still mid-sentence and continuing on like nothing happened. However, a few seconds later, I heard it again; and more prominently, as it fell between two words Brad was uttering. Brad continued speaking, but I saw a flash of shock appear in his eyes, and while talking he finally brought his leg down, and leant forward, trying to obscure my view of his bigger bulge. It worked briefly, my attention was now on his hefty pecs, making a muscular cleavage in this new hunched position, but I looked down again, and could still make out the bulge, which was now in line with end of the cushion on which he sat. Brad’s sudden fear and shift in posture must have meant he was aware of what was happening. I looked back into his eyes, waiting to see if he was going to acknowledge this weird occurrence. But he continued his story, finally finishing with a question to me. “Umm,” I murmured, then paused while I tried to actually think of what he had just asked me. But in that silence, the sound of the speedo stretching happened again. With no voice to mask it, it was clear, to us both, what had just happened. I looked to him, and we shared an intense eye contact, still in silence, still gazing into each other’s eyes. Suddenly, a huge, loud and long, fabric-wrenching sound was emitted from his crotch as the speedo strained ever further. I couldn’t help but stare down, as I was now able to clearly see the dreamy round bulge surge forth and begin to overhang the seat. It was growing so big, stretching the speedo, making it paler in colour. “Umm,” I began again, “Are you okay?” I naively asked. Brad slowly and simply leant back against the railings, and spread his legs, allowing me a full unobstructed view of his almighty size. He then grew again. I was unabashedly ogling his growing crotch. The sight, coupled with the sound of the fabric slowly losing its fight to his beastly dick, was such a turn on. “Yeah, I’m very okay.” He replied, almost laughing “You okay?”. I leant back too, “Yeah, maybe too okay!” I joked as my new posture revealed my tenting shorts. Brad laughed. “I wish I had known you were gay, I wouldn’t have been holding back otherwise!” His words were followed by three short bursts of rubbery stretching sounds as the tip of his bulge juddered bit by bit closer to the ground. “Holding back?” I questioned, “Wait, you’re not getting hard right now?” Brad laughed again. “Does this look hard to you?” He said cupping his giant package with his right hand. The round shape and way the bulge moved as its huge size overflowed his hand told me he was indeed still soft. “N.. No.” I stammered, “Bu…but, how?”. “Well, I’m guessing Dave’s suncream isn’t as water resistant as it claimed.” I stared blankly. Brad continued to explain further. “It seems when my body soaks up the sun and makes vitamin D, well, it really makes vitamin D.” His emphasis on the ‘D’ was complimented by another audible strain from his speedo, as his cock probably entered double figures in length. “Basically, when UV light hits my skin, it seems to make another hormone, as well as vitamin D, that goes to my dick and starts to make it grow. My balls too. The more light, the stronger the sun, the more skin exposed, the faster it happens. So, on a summery day like today, when I’m wearing only this, and haven’t got any protection on, well…” He trailed off, gesturing towards the now pinkish tight speedo barely containing an ever growing mass of meat. It grew again, this time the straining noise sounded a little different, almost as though a few of the fabric’s threads were beginning to snap. The change in tone made the tent in my lap bob a little higher. Brad smirked as he saw my cock trying to grow like his, but failing. He adjusted his position, rocking his hips slightly, and I gazed in awe, as the huge soft bulge continued to jiggle for a couple of seconds, which then reminded me, “Wait, you said you were holding back? …What did you mean by that?” “Yeah, you’re cute. I was trying to not get turned on. But seeing as you like…” He paused, and I heard a similar sound to the one just before, as I saw his cock jump a little, “perhaps I should stop resisting”. Suddenly a big straining sound was emitted, accompanied by some definite tearing sounds, as I saw a hardening cock shape surge forth. I could make out the outline of what was cock and what was balls now. Both hugely impressive sizes. Brad grunted and bucked his hips, and I could see the difference the erection was making to his genital growth. His cock was growing far faster than his balls as he got harder. The thick rod was pressed up against the ever-thinning material, so tight that I could make out the patterns of the veins on his dick. Especially as they continued to grow from both his arousal and his unique UV-absorbing condition. Brad moaned as another bout of rubbery straining and ripping sounds emanated from his crotch as the cock tried to lift away from his body as he got even harder. It was beginning to throb, and each pulse was accompanied by a ripping sound. I watched in lustful amazement as I saw holes beginning to appear in the speedo to the left and right of this mountainous bulge. Numerous ripping sounds continued as those strained wrinkle lines tore open into holes, allowing the speedo more slack. But it still wasn’t enough, as Brad’s cock quickly grew to fill the extra room. He was getting so big and hard, it looked around 14”. I could see most of it, as the base was exposed as his cockhead had pulled the waistband well away, and the speedo was more holes than material now. It was throbbing fast, and seemed to struggle to make that final growth it needed to burst free. Brad put both hands on the railings behind him, closed his eyes, leaned his head overboard, and then thrust. I watched as the base of his cock thickened substantially, the swelling then spread in a wave up his shaft, finally reaching his tip, which thickened too, adding that little bit of length so that a huge pop was heard as the speedo disintegrated into shreds, and a huge thick cock slapped up against his quivering abs. Brad was breathing fast, and I was dripping pre, having watched that sexy spectacle. But it wasn’t over. In fact, I guess even more skin was exposed now to the sunlight, which would only increase his growth. His cock pointed straight up and was thick and rigid, now at full mast. But as I suspected the growth continued. I watched as his two apple-sized balls seemed to fill, his cock was nudging up a little higher with each throb, hard to notice, but I could see. And very soon it drew Brad’s attention as the head dug into his pec shelf. He opened his eyes and looked down. Acknowledging the problem, he sank back down onto the cushion, and grabbed his shaft with his left hand pulled it away from his body. Fuck he was thick, his grasp not even close to encircling his cock. He then looked towards me, and pointed his cockhead in my direction and asked, “Want a taste?”. I didn’t even answer but simply moved across to him, took his monster in both my hands and pulled his cockhead into my mouth. It was a tight fit, but incredibly arousing. I slowly pulled my lips back off it, wetting the entirety of the head. I then used my tongue to lick all over his slit and glans, while my hands worked up and down what felt like a telegraph pole. I then eased the head back into my mouth, and began rhythmically bobbing my head up and down. I could feel him sliding past on all sides of my mouth as his fat head pounded the back of my throat. God, he was filling up all the space in my mouth. I then remembered he must still be growing, despite me shading part of his body. I decided to pause and hold everything in place, just so I could feel this miracle. At first, I couldn’t sense any growth. But I moved my hands together so they formed a ring around his shaft, and soon I noticed how his cock was slowly expanding, as my interlocking fingers were being pulled apart by this growing man meat. I then realised that his cockhead was now at the back of my throat, not because I had gone further down on him, but because he had grown another 2 inches in length. I noticed he was getting much thicker too, as my fingertips finally parted. His cockhead was no exception and was pushing against all sides of my mouth, allowing no passage of air. This realisation was such a turn on I almost came right there and then. But the need to breathe triumphed, and I jolted my head back, gasping, while pulling his mammoth junk from my mouth. “Well, well.” Said Brad, “Looks like you are enjoying. Perhaps we should move into the cabin before I become just too fucking big!” And with a smug grin, his cock grew up to halfway up his chest. Brad grabbed it, and began angling it down. “Open wide!” I looked at him confused and scared. How could he think that thing was going to fit in my mouth again after it just nearly choked me? “Your legs, silly!” He explained as he squatted down and slid his 18” dick under my groin. He slowly rose, pausing as he began to take my weight on his thick cock. I saw his quads bulge with dense striated muscle. After all this focus on his growing dick, I had forgotten just how hot and muscular he was. His thighs pumped up and his abs tensed, and he slowly stood up with me supported on his cock, balancing with my hands on his bulging shoulders. I could feel another dark spot of pre leaking onto my tented shorts, this was just so hot; but thankfully Brad wouldn’t have been able to see underneath his big pecs. Standing tall, Brad’s body was now fully bathed in sunlight. As he began marching me atop his junk, towards the cabin, I felt the rate of his cock growth increase, as the log supporting me thickened and rapidly lengthened, splaying my legs further apart. I let go of one of his shoulders, and felt the cock behind me as it grew to 20” and then 22”, each pulse lifting me higher as it gained more strength to take my weight. We made it to the cabin, and everything stopped. Out of the direct sunlight, and so the UV, Brad’s cock finally stopped growing. “Well,” he said, “I’m yours.” I stared into his handsome face, and again saw a smug grin come over his face. He throbbed his mammoth beast, and the rising cock angle made me slide down so that I faceplanted into his chest and stabbed him in the abs with my own boner. “Ooof,” He reacted, “That’s quite the weapon you’ve got there yourself. How about you free him from his prison.” I felt the same way, so swung my left leg over his huge cock and dropped to the floor. As I did so, his cock, now unburdened, swung up and the tip was level with the base of his neck. Having quickly whipped off my shorts and underwear before Brad saw the pre stains, I spun round to take in the view of him again. Gigantic. Everything. Pure masculinity. I had to service him. I grabbed the hand nearest to me, and began feeling and licking all the way up his arms; my tongue and fingers caressing every groove between the thick cords of muscle. On reaching his shoulder, I turned to face him, and had to stretch to touch each shoulder with each hand. His cockhead was level with my face, and was almost touching my nose as his broad chest pushed it out. I tried to ignore it for now, instead sliding both arms down to his biceps. He responded naturally, and raised both arms into a double bicep flex. Big boulders erupted forth, they split my fingers apart, and I tried to dig in, but the meat was just solid strength. I let my hands wander down to his pecs, and like clockwork, Brad started bouncing them, and my cock bounced in unison, tickling his balls in the process. I looked down and saw them. They were like two soft bowling balls, dangling down, halfway to his knees. I was so intrigued, I started fondling them, not noticing Brad begin to moan. I bent down and began to lick all around them, supporting their hefty weight in my hands, and watching as they overflowed from one of my palms to the other. As I licked them from bottom to top, I let my tongue run onto the base of Brad’s dick. He let out a louder deep moan, causing me to look up. I noticed now that his nipples had become sensitised, having thickened up, and were standing out a good half inch from his meaty pecs. I couldn’t resist, I jumped on his right one with my mouth, and began teasing and sucking at it, while ran my hands over his cobblestone abs, still trying to ignore the throbbing pillar next to my cheek. Brad moans only grew louder, he was loving this, and as I switched across to his left nipple, I saw a bead of pre run down his mighty shaft. While nibbling on his left nipple, I decided to reach across with my left hand and play with his right nipple simultaneously. In doing so, my arm was pressed against his 22” cock, and I could feel each throb, and just sense the power in it as it constantly vibrated with pure sexual energy. I couldn’t ignore it any longer. I left both hands twiddling at his teats, but began using my mouth to wet the beast before me. Round and round, up and down I went with my tongue, soaking his member, and causing Brad to start egging me on. When I was confident I had lubricated most of his shaft, I released his nipples and grabbed his cock with both hands, and began pumping his cannon. While continuing to wank him, I pulled the head towards me, at this angle, it was level with my mouth, and although too thick to fully fit in, I did my best to massage the glans with my lips. This was clearly appreciated by Brad, who began moaning and bucking. It was getting so hot, I had to pleasure myself too. One hand on my cock, the other on the largest one on the planet, while my mouth continued to suck its head. I accelerated the pace more and more, and more, until I realised I was close to cumming. “Fuck, I gotta stop!” I panted. “No worries,” Brad replied, “You certainly got me going good!” As I began to regain some composure, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. “OK, I gotta question… if it’s sunlight which makes… this… happen, then how come you don’t already have a cock as long as a road?” “Well, the effects wear off after I cum. I guess all the energy is stored as cum, and having it kept there causes my junk to grow. But once its released, everything returns to its previous state.” I must’ve flashed a look of slight disappointment, as Brad quickly continued, “But I never used to be this muscular, or have an almost 6 inch soft cock. Or even this tall. But a man gets curious; and I tried my own come once, and noticed it led to some permanent gains.” He said as he flexed a bicep up to my face. I grab my dick and slowly start stroking in response. “If you carry on as you did before, you might get a treat”. The idea that I could possibly grow larger, seemingly everywhere, was such a turn on that I was once again close to the brink of orgasm, and a large globule of pre emerged from my slit and ran down my quivering cock. Brad noted this and decisively spoke up, “Actually, I think you’ll like to watch this.” He walked over to the cabin door and stood in its entrance. I was wondering what he was doing, but then as I caught sight of the back of his hefty ballsack dropping down further towards his knees, I realised he was growing himself in the sun again. He was there for not even a minute, and then he spun round. Over 2 feet of thick meaty cock was advancing towards me, the tip bouncing around, now level with Brad’s luscious lips. He stopped inches from me. Bent his head a little down, and pulled his bloated cockhead into his mouth as much as he could. His lips moistened the slit as he used his bulging arms to forcefully pump the column before me. Brad began to moan as his actions became faster and stronger. I had subconsciously began wanking myself too. Brad’s eyes shut, and I could swear he was moaning ‘Fuck’ although his mouth was gagged by a head the size of a rugby ball. He let out one massive but muffled moan, and his stroking suddenly ceased. I looked down and saw his balls heave, and then watched his cock jerk as a torrent of cum ran up inside it and gushed into Brad’s mouth. The instant he began swallowing, I noticed him changing. I took a step back and watched as his whole body seemed to scale-up larger, keeping everything in proportion as he inched up, reaching now what must’ve been a towering 6’3”. He released his cock from his mouth, the spurts having finally ended, and I watched it lengthen an inch or two by itself so that the tip bumped against the bridge of his nose. I was on the edge, pumping like a maniac. Brad opened his eyes, saw me, and immediately placed his hands on his hips. And within an instant I saw his pecs puff out massively, expanding in size, weight and strength. His abs all swelled, fighting for space, and as he lifted his arms up and flexed, I saw his biceps grow larger and larger than before. His muscles were surging with much more energy than the rest of him, and that was my weakness. As his guns grew past the 20” mark, I blew my load and splattered his ripped torso, as his growth finally began to subside. We were both left standing there, catching our breath. I apologised for spraying Brad, and he laughed it off, grabbing a towel. I watched as he wiped my cum off him, and noticed his balls were back to normal, well maybe a slightly bigger size, but I had no reference point. His cock on the other hand was still looming towards me at an inflated size. However, I watched as it both began to soften and shrink, arcing down in the process. Brad cast the towel aside, and looked down at himself from his new height. After what I had just witnessed, his flaccid cock looked a sorry sight. But after glancing back at my own, and then back at Brad’s, I realised he must be 7 inches soft now! Plus Brad certainly didn’t seem unimpressed. “Fuck! Look at me, I’m massive!” He bellowed, as he struck pose after pose. It was true, his muscles had significantly grown. Dave might not pick up on the extra inch in height or cock, but Brad’s bodybuilder stature biceps and pecs were bound to give the game away. I wonder if Dave knows about this? “Damn,” continued Brad as he cupped his enormous left pec in his right hand, “This is incredible! …but we best get covered up before Dave comes back with the food.” I began redressing. Luckily the hot weather would dry my shorts out pretty quick from any embarrassing stains. I watched Brad rummage around the cabin until he found a pair of metallic blue speedos. He struggled to pull them up over his bigger legs. “Wow, I can’t believe how much my calves have grown. …Makes …this uuh..h. a bit difficult though, ..my quads too…” He wriggled about, his meaty muscles tensing and untensing in the process. They were just so big and defined now, I had never seen anything like it. Fuck I was getting aroused again. Brad eventually got the speedos on and over his genitals. They were super tight. And they made such a big beautiful blue bulge. It was shiny and massive, and I can’t believe I ever thought it looked small. Even framed by large cobbled abs and big quads, its size was unmistakeable. His thick 7 inch soft cock and balls already strained the material into a mouth-watering, big, round, shiny bulge. I couldn’t help but start boning up again. It looked so good. Brad caught sight of this, “Calm down now, Dave will be back any second.” I nodded, a bit disappointed and dropped my head. But instantly sprang it back up when I heard the now familiar sound of speedo fibres stretching. Brad was blushing, his arousal given away, and a glance at his package revealed some new taut wrinkles and a bit of delineation showing the outline of his chubbing cock. “No really,” Brad interrupted, resisting the moment, “let’s have you rub some suncream on my new muscles before I ruin another decent pair of speedos!”.

“I’d like you to curl me a few times before you lift me overhead. And please hold me at my chest and crotch – your big hand against my cock will give me even more gratification. I’d also like to see your bulging arms when I’m lifted higher.” “As you wish, sire. You have no idea how much this will please me, too.” “I hope so.” I bent my arms and held out my hands – palms upward. He lay across them and I tightened my grip on his shirt and his still-sticky crotch. I pressed my hand against his hard cock – loving how it twitched at my touch. Like the night in his office when I carried him to the sofa, I marveled at how light he was. I was lifting a grown man – one who was considerably older than me – with the ease with which most men lifted a folded shirt. I knew my own body seemed to weigh something closer to the BMW than it did to this little man. I bounced his body lightly in my palms, knowing full well I was simply teasing the Professor – showing him how he weighed nothing. The hardening of his cock - even more - told me he loved my little display. I suddenly remembered my earlier thoughts about baby birds and kittens feeling so fragile in your grasp. Again, I was in amazement at how I knew I could easily crush or break the body I held, but I also knew I would never harm a hair on his head. I was the protector of the Little Prince. I was his genie, his giant, his wish-granter. I desired only to serve his every need. He had asked to be curled and that’s exactly what he would receive. “Ready, my Little Prince?” “Yes, my Gentle Giant.” I could remember the first day I ever lifted a barbell from my dad’s old weight set. I also remembered the day – not long after – when I had loaded the bar with every weight my dad owned and lifted it with ease. I remembered the day I lifted Brett Roberts off the ground in junior high and then lifted Jimmy Shaw. Every time I had lifted some guy or something really heavy suddenly flashed through my mind. I knew those memories came crashing in because they were about to be stripped of their importance in my brain. When I lifted Professor Michaels into the air – when I curled his little body so easily – that would be the fodder for all of my beat-off sessions and all my sexual fantasies for a very long time, if not forever. I wanted this man more than I wanted anything else in the world. Having him shivering with anticipation and excitement in my hands made me weak in the knees. I was not sure I would be able to lift him without shooting off like a rocket for the second time in the last hour. I knew, no mater what happened, however, even if I ejaculated powerfully or became dizzy from the thrill of lifting him – I would continue to curl and press him in the air until he asked me to stop. I wanted to make him completely happy and nothing was going to prevent that from happening. I was his wish come true – just as he was mine. “Why don’t you count, Little Prince?” I held on to the guy – letting my big hands grip his small hard chest and his equally hard crotch – as I easily brought his body up even with my nipples. I let his back press into my big firm pecs just to give him an extra thrill. I squeezed his body against me – increasing the pressure just to show off my strength. I then lowered him slowly – making it quite clear that his weight was nothing to my powerful arms. He whispered ‘one’ when my arms were parallel to the ground. His voice shook as much as his body did. The little guy was in seventh heaven – unable to contain his excitement or his desire. I had a funny feeling he was oozing pre-cum like a tube of toothpaste being jumped on. I curled his body upward, again. I squeezed his body harder into my pecs and made sure his tight ass was flattened against my stone-like chest. When I lowered him he again whispered, this time the number ‘two’ and his voice cracked like he was going through a second puberty. I realized I could curl his tight cute little body all day long. I was pretty sure he would let me, too. I lowered him, listening to his quaking ‘three’ and then I raised my arms, along with his weightless body again into the air. This time I brought my head down and took a teasing bite at his lovely curved and bubbly-as-hell ass. My Little Prince let out a gasp and then a giggle – making it clear that he appreciated the gesture. It continued this way until we reached one hundred curls. I was sure the Professor might get sick from the motion, but that didn’t happen. Not only did I not get tired; but also the Little Prince never lost count or stopped quivering whenever I curled him. I was so into the routine, that I was caught off guard when he finally said more than just a number. “Military presses, now, big man. Please.” It was like the little guy knew that would make my cock spurt a little, which it did. He was lying securely in my palms, but I knew I wanted to do my lifts properly, so that created a need to adjust his body. Simply tossing his entire frame into the air solved the problem and while he soared above my head I turned my palms so my fingers stuck out towards my head and caught him as he started to descend. It was easier than flipping a pancake. I now held my Professor above my head, arms bent so my biceps bulged nicely for his viewing pleasure, and my big hands still gipping his chest and crotch. I waited for his head to stop spinning, since I knew tossing him so easily into the air would have made him a little loopy. I then slowly pressed my arms upward, making it perfectly clear that even after one hundred curls with his full weight it was easy as hell to lift him overhead. Curling the little man had clearly thrilled both of us, but it didn’t come close to the feeling that pressing his body overhead created. Maybe it was because of all the old Hercules films both of us had watched. Maybe it was the thirst for superheroes we both shared. Or maybe it was just because we both loved my strength so much. Whatever it was, it was perfectly clear that gorilla presses with the Professor’s body edged us close to release than anything. There’s no other way to say this – weak men don’t know what it’s like to lift another man over your head. And to do it easily is just added pleasure. I felt like I was simply raising my arms in a pose of victory or celebration. The fact that a man rested in my palms almost didn’t register at all. The fact that it was Professor Norman Michaels – the man of my dreams – was the only reason it registered at all. I kept my arms extended – his body high in the air. “Like the view, Little Prince?” There was no need to wait for a response. I knew the answer. I started slowly cranking out repetitions using the Professor as my barbell. My very light barbell. His body rose and fell in my grip like he was made of feathers. If I had anticipated a workout I would have been sorely disappointed, but building my muscles was not the goal of this particular exercise. This was only about pleasing my little man. The moans of pleasure, along with the look in his eyes when I would glance upward told me that I was succeeding in my mission. Again, I reached the hundredth lift before I heard the Professor speak. “Keep your arms extended at one hundred.” I did as he asked. I, again, marveled at the fact that I had lifted a guy one hundred times overhead and it barely registered to my biceps. My cute little Professor was so light. But, then again, every man I might have lifted would have been light. Especially compared to the heavy weights I lifted in the gym. I kept my arms extended with the small man high above my head – just as he had asked. I had a feeling he was memorizing how it felt so he could remember it for years to come. “Hello Mr. Mickel. Is he hurt you?” A voice behind us rang out in the silence. I turned around, still holding the Professor high above my head, to find a young boy of five or six sitting on a Big Wheels looking up at the two of us. I suddenly became aware of what it might look like – this huge young man holding another man in the air. I didn’t move an inch. I heard the Professor clear his voice and then speak. “Hello, Timothy. How are you? He’s my neighbors’ young son. No, he’s not hurting me. We’re playing.” “I’m fine. Is he a giant?” “Um . . . yes, yes he is. But he’s a friend of mine.” “Mr. Mickel, he very strong.” “Uh, yes. My friend is very strong.” “And big.” “Yes, very big.” “Does he have rekton? My father has rekton in the morning. He say he have rekton because mommy make him happy. My father rekton is little. The giant rekton is big.” The Professor laughed. It took me a few seconds to figure out what Timothy was talking about. Rekton was erection. He had noted the large stump-like bulge in the my pants. Clearly, his father had tried to educate him on what an erection was, but young Timothy was surprised by the size of the thing on me. It did not look similar to his father’s so he was confused. A normal man’s erect penis was definitely much smaller than what was outlined in my pants. It was definitely a difference that could cause much confusion. “Um, Timothy, everything is bigger on a giant, yes?” “He has big muskles.” “Yes, his muscles are very big.” “He is strong.” “Yes, he is very strong.” “I saw him pick up car.” It was clear that little Timothy had been watching us for a while. I wondered how many other neighbors had been watching us. I was suddenly conscious of the fact that I was still holding the Professor over my head. I’m sure, to Timothy, my size seemed enormous. Even more enormous than I seemed to older people. I was so unsure what to do I simply continued to hold my Little Prince above my head as he spoke to the young man. “Yes, Timothy, my friend picked up the front of my car. He’s very strong. But don’t worry, he’s very nice. I like him very much. “Are you boyfriends?” “Um, yes, yes we are.” “My mom says boys can like boys.” “Yes they can. Your mother is very smart.” “Okay, I go. Bye Mr. Mickel. Bu-bye Mr. Giant.” “Bye Timothy. It seems you now have an admirer that’s even smaller than me.” “We’ve probably put on a nice show for the entire neighborhood.” “I hadn’t thought about that. I was too busy enjoying the ride in your hands. I guess we should take our little party into he house, so we can be a little more intimate.” “Sounds like a wonderful plan. Keys, please.” I shifted the Professor’s body a little and held him with one hand – we both briefly acknowledged and loved how I could easily hold him in the air with just one arm. He reached into his pockets and took out a set of keys. He handed them to me with the door key between his thumb and forefinger. I unlocked the door and then lowered his body, still with just one arm, so we could maneuver through the frame. As we walked into the house I started doing one arm curls with my Little Prince just to rev him up some more. I shut the door and tossed the keys on a table nearby. I then shifted the Professor back onto two hands and, again, lifted him into the air. “I weigh nothing to you, don’t I?” “You are very light. I’ve been holding you for a while, so you’re beginning to register a little on my biceps, but you’re still as light as a feather.” “I never knew I’d like being lifted so much. It really turns me on.” “And that, Little Prince, turns me on.” “What does it feel like to be able to lift a grown man?” “I don’t really think about it until I lift someone who loves it. Knowing it pleases you makes it register more. It makes me want to show off. Bounce you in my hands a few times, pump out many reps quickly, toss you in the air and catch you – stuff like that. I feel the urge to do it just because it will excite you. And that, my good Professor, excites me.” “I think it’s time we were face to face.” Sweeter words had never been uttered. I loved holding him in the air, but I was ready for something more. I lowered my hand that held his crotch and then let it slide up to under his armpit. At the same time my other hand slid to the other one. I lowered his body until he was face to face with me. I brought my arms inward, which caused our bodies to touch. The Professor immediately wrapped his legs around my midsection and that released some of the weight in my arms. I took advantage of the situation and lowered my hands until they rested on his nice bubbled ass. He draped his arms around my neck. We stood there for a few minutes – just staring into each other’s eyes. “I can feel your ‘rekton,’ my gentle giant.” “You’re the reason it’s there, Little Prince. And I can feel yours, too.” Professor Michaels felt like a small young kid in my arms. Everywhere on my body that I bulged massively – he was thin, tiny, and wiry. It wasn’t that he was really that small – it was just that I was so freaking big. I loved the way his legs felt like only a belt wrapped around my waist. I loved how my hands held his ass and he weighed nothing at all to my arms. Having him this close to me was intoxicating. I wanted to squeeze him so hard he’d become part of me, but I knew I couldn’t do that. I would do permanent damage. I simply stood there, holding his small frame in my hands, and waited for him to make a move. The Professor, like me, was in no hurry. He was enjoying all of this foreplay just as much as I was. He, too, knew there’d be lots of time for a deeper connection later on. He wanted to enjoy the process as much as we would the ending. And having a few explosions on the way, would only make the finale even more spectacular. “I’m getting used to feeling so small – mainly because I get to enjoy how huge you are. I never knew I had a muscle fetish – until I met you. Your size excites me more than I’ve ever thought possible. I love staring at all of your giant bulges. I can’t get enough of you.” “I feel the same, Little Prince.”

During the short drive home I kept bouncing my pecs, rubbing my abs, and flexing my left arm just to distract my Little Prince and drive him crazy. When we got to his new house I signaled for him to leave the car running while we were parked in the nice air conditioning in his driveway. I lifted my left arm near him and flexed it hard. “I really need you to feel it, Little Prince.” “With pleasure.” I was really worried that when he tried to grope my mammoth peak with his little hands I was going to shoot off like a rocket. That’s how excited I was – that’s how much I needed him. The fragility of his small fingers – especially against the mound of my massive, hard-as-marble biceps was beyond being simply a turn-on. It was going to be better than getting an eight-hand massage for ten hours straight. It could only be compared to some incredible life force passing through his small hands into my body – empowering me tenfold. The smallness of his hands made me feel so much bigger – like a giant welcoming a mere mortal into his kingdom. My own fingers were three or four times thicker than those of my Little Prince and the width of my palm could wrap around his fist and have lots of room to spare. There was a cum-inducing charge that shot through both of us as soon as his fingers lightly struck against my hard skin. We both sucked in air and stopped breathing for a few seconds – commanding our bodies to not give into the need for release. It looked like the hands of a tiny child trying to grope a big basketball. The Little Prince tried to push in the muscle but nothing gave way to his pressing. My biceps was rock being brushed by a feather. He doubled his efforts, but to no avail. I tensed the ball of solid beef even more, just to show him it could get harder and bigger. He started gurgling like a baby as his hands traveled all around my flexed gun. “How can it be so hard?” “You make it that way, Little Prince.” The air conditioning in the car was on full blast, but it was still hot as hell – not from the sun, but from the energy the two of us were causing with our little groping session. Without any warning, Professor Michaels brought his delicate balled up fist smack into my bulging arm. There was a loud noise, but I felt almost nothing. My cock twitched closer to explosion when the small hand, again, banged into my mammoth mound. The Little Prince looked up into my eyes with a face that clearly asked if I felt a thing. I smiled and shook my head no, causing him even more joy. He punched a third time; clearly determined to, at least, make me feel it. Right before his fist hit my power-packed skin I tensed the biceps to its hardest and biggest. His meager attempt to make me feel something only caused my arm to bring his tiny fingers more pain and the sound to be much louder when the punch landed. I loved watching his face light up with excitement and deep desire as he continued to comprehend – on new levels – just how big and powerful I really was. This made me want to be a superman for the Little Prince. His amazement only fueled me on more – desperately wanting to please him in every way. “It’s like punching concrete.” “I’ll take that as a compliment. Thank you.” “How can a kid be so big . . . so strong?” “Who you calling kid, little man? You might want to re-check the size of that arm bulging in front of you.” This comment made Professor Michaels actually quiver with excitement. It was like a small earthquake rippled through his entire body. Bringing attention to my own hulkiness clearly pleased him. I filed this away – knowing it would come in handy at a later time. “You ever lost in arm wrestling?” “Never. Not even when I took on three guys at one time.” Again, the shaking I now expected, shot through his entire body. He was trying to cup the dense peak of my biceps with both of his hands – and both of us noticing that his small palms couldn’t come close to covering it all. Damn, the frailty of the guy – and he wasn’t really that delicate – was such a huge turn on for me. He couldn’t squeeze one part of my hard peak. Nothing would give in at all to his weak hand – though he continued to try. I watched as my muscle withstood any attempt his hands made to compress any part. I was showing off just to please him – just to show him how much he meant to me. “When I’m next to you is when I’m happiest about being so big. It’s like all of these muscles are just for your pleasure, Little Prince.” His hands stopped moving for a few seconds and he looked into my eyes. It was one of those moments when no words were needed. We both understood the connection that was being made – it was otherworldly and something that could not be denied. The intensity of our growing bond was almost too much for both of us to handle. We simply knew it was best to take our time. For now, it was enough to just have him explore my biceps. There would be so much more groping, fondling, kissing, and much more later on – that was for sure – but for now, this was enough. “When you touch my muscle, Little Prince, what do you feel?” “Security. So much security. But that word doesn’t really come close to summing up everything I feel. I feel your size and power – and understand it fully. It’s like you’re an extension of me. I can feel your confidence – your knowledge that you’re everything I need . . . everything I desire. At the same time, I can feel how I urge you on even more. I make you feel so powerful. I make you happy to have such huge muscles. I make you want to show off your size and strength even more. I make you feel even more manly than you already are.” Gobs of pre-cum leaked generously from my hard cock as he spoke. The heat in the car, not to mention the stench of manliness and semen – increased tremendously. The Little Prince had summed up, perfectly, everything I was feeling. He did, indeed, fully understand what he did to me – how he controlled me. I was aware that the bond between us had increased even more profoundly in the mere seconds while he spoke. I was so stoked at that moment I felt like punching my fist through the roof of his car just to show him what I could do – just to make him desire me even more. He seemed to sense how I was feeling and that egged him on - to say other things. “Your body is radiating so much heat, big man, that you could probably produce enough warmth to take care of a small town in some cold area. You’ve been flexing your arm for so long and you don’t even realize it. The thing feels like stone – no, something harder than stone – and I somehow get the feeling it’s not even flexed to its fullest potential. My hands feel so insignificant beside your arm. I feel so powerless – so tiny.” “Have you always been into big men, Little Prince?” “No. You are the first. I can’t explain it. I walked into class on that first day and saw only you. You were like some giant mountain standing in the middle of a bunch of anthills. At first I saw the beauty of your face – the friendliness of your smile – but then all I saw was muscle . . . huge, hard muscle. I became an addict in mere seconds. I wasn’t ashamed to look for any chance to bring you to the front of the class to show off your body – comparing you to Greek sculptures, medieval paintings, and even modern art. Your body seemed tensed even when you were relaxed – everything still bulged majestically, powerfully. I found myself constantly thinking about you – doodling your name, drawing parts of your monstrous frame from memory, and writing secret love sonnets. Suddenly, huge muscles dominated my mind all the time – but it was only your huge body, not muscles in general. I felt smaller than I had ever felt in my entire life when I was around you – but I felt more powerful, manlier than ever before, too. You walked into my office for our teacher-student meeting and it was like an archangel, himself, was joining me. Your body was the most beautiful – and largest – sculpture I had ever seen. You also purposefully chose to wear the most revealing outfit – knowing fully how it would wreck me. And then you lifted that sealed window so easily – a window that couldn’t be opened even by burly men with tools. You had reached on either side of me – surrounding me with muscle, engulfing me with your beast-like scent – and I was gone. If I’m your Little Prince, then you must be my Gentle Giant.” We stared at each other for a few more seconds and then he brought his face forward to my still-flexed biceps. He pressed his sumptuous lips into the side of my hard muscle and immediately there were explosions in my eardrums, my chest, and my pants. I didn’t even realize I was ejaculating, at first. I was so enthralled by his words and by the sight of his gorgeous mouth kissing my arm that I didn’t even notice the hurricane-like convulsions in my lap. His entire head was smaller than my bulging arm – his entire head! I had lifted enough weight in my few years on this planet to pump my gun into a mound of muscle bigger than a man’s head. And the most beautiful man I had ever seen was now kissing my hard biceps like Romeo embracing Juliet before poisoning himself. The Little Prince let his tongue dart out and lap upward against my flexed peak – as if he were trying to taste and swallow some of my masculinity. My crotch continued to spasm for what seemed like an eternity – dumping a huge load in homage to the beautiful small man worshipping my arm. The car now smelled like a bathhouse. I had shot enough cum to equal that of an entire college football team – a load that had been building since the first time my gaze had ever landed on Professor Michaels. I finally released the now-strenuous flex of my biceps, curled my arm around the head of my Little Prince, and pulled his face into the center of my massively protruding pecs. I needed to smother the man in muscle – as a thank you for the intense release he had just given me. “How ‘bout a chest facial, Little Prince.” My mountains of meat, which mostly swallowed his entire head, muffled the moans of pleasure he released. At the same time, it was the Professor’s time to spew. Being almost suffocated by hard muscle proved too much for the man. He immediately started convulsing, just as I had a few minutes before. It was also clear that he had been saving up his precious juice just as long as I had. The copious amounts of cum he released into his underwear intensified the scent of pleasure by double. We both had paid the highest compliment to the other – offering our manly milk in adoration. I held my Little Prince against my chest until he finally stopped bucking like a bronco. He took a deep breath as soon as his face pulled slightly away from my pecs – partially, to fill his lungs with much needed oxygen, but, mostly, to get a good whiff of my manly musk. The smile on his face, while he stared up into my eyes made me fully hard again. It was a look of utter joy and happiness. “It’s funny, I never thought this car could possibly feel small until you got in it.” “Or smell this rank!” “Rank? That smell is part of you and so I think of it as one of the sweetest aromas ever.” “Hey, don’t forget you made a little contribution to the way it smells, too.” “Little contribution? I may be a small man compared to you, but the lake-sized damp stain at my crotch proves I made a big contribution.” “Forgive me, my Little Prince, I did not mean to insinuate your explosion was smaller than mine.” “Thank you. Your cannon is clearly four times the size of my weapon, but that doesn’t mean mine can’t make a huge deposit.” My release of sexual build-up had not only offered immense satisfaction, it had also awakened a need in me to show off more for my Little Prince. It had been a while since I had lifted all his heavy furniture and boxes – an hour or so since I had easily carried him back and forth from the moving truck on chairs, sofas, and tables. My body was already beginning to churn out new juices of appreciation for the little man and that made me want to do much more than just sit in the car and talk. “I need to pick you up, Little Prince.” “What?” “I need to lift your light little body over my head again and again – just to show you how strong I am. I need you to feel small and weightless.” The man got out of the car so quickly that all I saw was his cute little tight bubble-butt going out the door. Before I had even blinked he was standing in front of the car with his hands on his hips and a look of eager anticipation on his face. The idea of a nineteen-year old massive giant bodybuilder lifting his grown-man body up over his college-boy head had turned him into a guy with super speed. A sly smile crept across my face as I realized he was just as desperate for me to pump out a bunch of reps with him as I was. That’s exactly what fueled all of my excitement – the idea that he loved me showing off even more than I did. We both knew he’d give my arms no resistance and that there’d be absolutely no workout benefit to my bulging biceps from lifting such light weight, but the idea of Professor Michaels stretched out on my palms as I pressed up and down made two cocks – one massively enormous and one normal – hard as hell. I turned the engine off and got out of the car – suddenly aware of the thick gooey stickiness plastered at my crotch. I saw the dark stain in the Professor’s pants, too, and that brought a few more excited pulses to my throbbing cock. “I see my Little Prince wants to be carried like the royalty that he is. We can imagine I’m your ginormous genie that’s lifting you up for a magic carpet ride. I can be the Hulk carrying his little Thor to some unknown destination – for whatever it is that a giant green superhero can do with his tiny muscled friend. I’m thinking it might be good to do a little warming up, though. You know, just to build up the excitement and get my arms a little pumped for the fun of lifting your little body.” I was now in major ‘show off’ mode. I had realized that my Little Prince had fully given himself to the desires of his heart. I had come to this day knowing we would be together – the giant and his little mentor. I had fully planned on winning over Professor Michaels with my enormous muscles and my power. Now that all of my dreams were coming to fruition, I had decided to prolong this joy – this growing bond between two men of such different sizes – for a very long time. I approached everything as a much-wanted ‘edging’ for both of us. I wanted the next build-up to orgasm to have as much impact as the one that had come after many, many weeks of longing – even if release came only hours later than the earlier one. I wanted to add to my own excitement by arousing the Professor in ways he had never anticipated. It had been that way when I had worn the tight tank top to his office – he hadn’t expected how much my body would blow his mind. I wanted to do the same, now, even though it was clear we fully chose the other. “You make me feel so powerful, Professor Michaels. You make me feel superhuman.” I stood in front of his BMW. I bent down and grabbed under the front bumper with my big hands. I let out a few quick exhales, then inhaled quickly, and lifted up at the same time. With only a very slight strain, my back straightened out and the front of the car came off the ground as I stood back up. My arms were extended fully and I held the car at crotch level. My hard cock pressed into the metal bumper, which gave me an added thrill. I pressed my hard rod into the metal and moved it up and down, realizing I’d come close to shooting if I continued the motion. I looked over at my adoring little fan and watched his face fall into shock as I started to curl the bumper up to my chest. It took some effort and my biceps blasted into hardened massiveness, but I continued to lower and lift the car – all the time staring at how the Little Prince shook with excitement. Doing a feat of strength involving something other than his body, did not thrill me in the same way as when we were in close proximity or even touching, but seeing how I pumped out twenty reps with the BMW – and having each lift strangely become easier – was just about too much for the good Professor. I could see his dick visually jerking harder in his pants as I slowly counted each lift. He’d glance up at my face with such longing; such utter amazement at what I was doing and that only fueled me on more. The pleasure he clearly received from my little display only made me stronger – caused me to want to show off more. He definitely empowered me to go way beyond my normal giant college-boy abilities. On lift number twenty I keep the curl at the top, with my arms bent and my biceps ballooning out bigger than beach balls. I smiled at my little worshipper. “Feel them now, Little Prince. I think they’ll make you happy.” Again, the speed with which he moved amazed me. He was at my side in an instant. To my shock he did not begin by feeling my insanely monstrous biceps. He first reached out and felt the bumper of the car – as if he wanted to prove to himself it truly was now raised high enough to be even with his forehead. He looked under the car, merely because he’d probably never seen the vehicle from that angle. Next, his hand moved to my wrists – where his fingers traced three protruding veins that ran up my forearm. When he finally laid his hand on my pulsing, sweat-covered arm, he jumped back and withdrew his hand quickly. “It’s so hot! And hard! Harder even than it was before! How can that be?” “You make me want to be harder, Professor. And bigger. Go ahead, feel it some more.” This time, when his seemingly demure hands were spread out against the expanse of my huge muscle, I lowered the car and then lifted it – making sure he got to feel the power of the biceps in motion. I got the feeling that my Little Prince likened the experience to that of a small boy standing near a huge crane in motion – or some kind of wrecking ball plowing through a sturdy wall. Either way, the smaller man was in awe of the giant machine that was my arm. His fingers trembled as the muscle bulged harder when it lifted upward. Professor Michaels brought his cheek up against the stone-like slab and I lowered and lifted the car again. By now I could feel a slight burn in my arm muscles, but it was nothing to complain about. I held the front of the car aloft to allow my worshipper to feel away to his heart’s content. He finally looked up into my eyes. “I want to be your barbell now. I want to feel your power. I want to make you feel even stronger than when you lifted the car.” At that point, the petite man made me feel like I could have lifted the entire BMW over my head – for a hundred repetitions. I was only nineteen years old, but I had been so big for so many years I had definitely had my share of men gawk at me, grope my muscles, and worship my size. However, never had a man turned me on so much. I was so excited I squeezed the bumper extra hard with my big paws. For a few seconds I was worried I would leave finger indentions in the metal, but then I remembered – no matter how the Professor made me feel – I was only a very big man who was exceptionally strong, I was not a superman. I placed the car back onto the driveway and then turned to my little friend. The anticipation, the joy, the desire in his eyes was almost too much for me to bear. I had just lifted a BMW – something that weighed thousands of pounds – but lifting that man, who weighed no more than one hundred and sixty – was going to give me much more pleasure. Maybe it was because I’d be touching his body. Maybe it was because I’d be showing him how strong I was. Maybe it was because he would love it so much. I didn’t know. I simply knew that at that moment I desired nothing more in the world. I belonged to the Little Prince. I was his Gentle Giant. I would have done anything he requested and it would bring me more pleasure than I had ever known. I had lifted my share of guys in my short lifetime – mainly because I could. I did not, however, remember feeling more excited than I did at that moment.

Atlas continued his story. So, my lucky break came a few days later when I noticed something on the message board in the commons area on campus. There was a new flyer on the board one morning as I went to breakfast following an early workout. The sheet of paper had a picture of Professor Michaels holding a cardboard box and it was a request for students to give him some assistance in moving. It seemed he had a new house. He asked for six people and offered pizza and beverages as a thank you. I noticed that none of the tabs that had been prepared at the bottom of the flyer were gone. I quickly removed all six tabs and shoved them in my pocket. I knew Michaels would see that they had been taken and would then figure he had his crew for the move that upcoming Saturday. He definitely had his crew – his crew of one and that’s all he would need. “Holy crap, this is getting really good.” “It gets even better, Adonis. Just wait.” So, that Saturday I wore cargo shorts and a threadbare t-shirt with Freddy Mercury on it. I knew Michaels wouldn’t register anything beyond my body, but the shirt just seemed appropriate. I had a quick workout before I went to the Professor’s house – to pump up my body, to create a masculine musk for the occasion, and to have a little outline of sweat on my shirt before we even started. Everything was bulging nicely as I walked up his driveway – seeing him standing by his garage. I knew he’d be impressed. “Good morning, sir.” “Good morning. Somehow, I knew you’d be one of the people to help me today.” He stared at my body – not at my face. He clearly couldn’t get enough of me and loved the fact that my t-shirt hid not on of my bulges. I decided to play with him a little bit – just to get the ball rolling. “I hope you’re not disappointed that I’m here, Professor.” “On the contrary. We’ll just wait a few minutes for the rest to arrive.” “I don’t think anyone else is coming, sir.” “What do you mean?” “I took all the tabs off of your flyer so it would just be you and me today.” “You did what! Do you know how much big stuff I have to move?” “Professor Michaels, do you actually think you have anything that’s too big for me to handle. Cause unless you’ve got a grand piano in there, I think I’m going to be able to move all of your stuff pretty easily.” As I said this I raised my arms into a monstrous double biceps pose. This caused the bottom of my shirt to come up and reveal some of my hard, thick abs, too. I had certainly learned how to silence the man. The now familiar open mouth and wide eyes followed a loud gulp from my teacher. He was staring at the thick hard peaks that were tearing at he sleeves of my shirt. Something twitched and sprang to life in the front of his shorts – exactly the reaction I was looking for. I knew he thought I was flexing my guns to their fullest thickness, so I taunted him by increasing the tense and making them grow even bigger. I thought his eyes were going to bug right out of his head. As he spoke he didn’t take his gaze from my arms. “With arms like that we could probably load everything onto the truck and you could carry the thing to my new place.” “Come on Professor Michaels, you know that’s not true. I’m not super strong or anything like that, although I could probably pull the thing fully loaded across town.” I could see this was clearly too much for the man to digest. I was afraid his eyes were going to roll back into his head and he’d pass out again. Somehow, he regained some strength and didn’t teeter over. I dropped my arms, but he continued to stare at them – even when they were just dangling at my side. I had already gathered that my friend, the Professor, was an arms guy. Lucky for him, since I had some humongous guns. I walked closer to the smaller man – just so he could get a deep whiff of my post-workout aroma. I swear the dude got even harder just from smelling my sweaty body. “So, Professor, you want to show me the heaviest thing in the place and we can load that on the truck first. It will get things rolling and give me a chance to show you that we definitely don’t need anyone else to help. You’ve got a one-man moving team helping you, today.” “I’m pretty sure that would be my heavy roll-top desk up in my study on the second floor.” He reluctantly turned to lead me inside – clearly sad that he wasn’t going to get to look at my arms for a few minutes. Passing through he house I could see that he had obviously been working hard to get everything ready for the move. There were a lot of boxes and a pretty good amount of furniture. Everything seemed packed and ready to go. I had a feeling I’d have this guy completely moved in a few hours. That made me happy, because it would leave more time for us to get to know each other better. When he showed me the desk, I saw that the thing was pretty impressive. It was, indeed, huge – but I knew its weight would be nothing compared to what I lifted. Luckily the doorways were big and the thing would clearly fit through without having to finesse it in any way. “Why don’t you grab the other side, Professor. Oh, don’t give me that look. You can help. Don’t worry, I won’t make you carry too much of it and as we go down the stairs I promise I’ll go first, so I’ll have most of the weight. Just make sure you hold on real tight.” I winked at the man, just to rattle his cage a little more. I know they say you’re supposed to squat when you lift heavy things, but this desk wasn’t going to be much of a challenge. I also figured in the extra weight I was going to give the piece of furniture when we started moving. I watched as my Professor wrapped his strong, but small arms around the other end and latched on hard. I reached down and grabbed my side. Without any struggle at all, I lifted and tilted the desk at the same time. The Professor’s feet immediately left the ground as he and his side went up in the air. I saw the man freak out a little and then he doubled his effort to hold on. I wasn’t using near my full strength to hold the desk and the man in the air at the same time. I easily started walking everything out the door, down the steps, out the front door, and into the truck. I never even began to feel a strain. I lowered the Professor’s end once we had gone up the ramp of the vehicle. He let go of the piece of furniture as soon as his feet hit the ground. He came around quickly to get a good glimpse of me holding his desk – something he probably couldn’t even budge an inch to save his life – with no effort at all. I maneuvered the thing to the front of the truck and gently set it down. I walked over to the gawking man, pulled my right shirtsleeve up a little and then, again, flexed my big biceps right in front of his face. “You still doubt the power of these giant things, sir?” He could only shake his head ‘no’. He was too stunned to say a word. I pumped my arm a few times just to give him a bigger thrill. The slight moan that escaped his mouth told me I had succeeded. Watching the man get so excited about my size and strength had already sent me into overdrive. I was so hard I could have penetrated steel with my rod. I knew we needed to get the moving job done, but I so wanted to pick the little guy up and take him to his bedroom and show off all morning. I released the flexed biceps and looked down at the pleased face of my teacher. “How ‘bout the sofa next, Professor, and you can ride on it while I carry it.” The little guy was out of the truck and down the ramp almost before I had even finished the sentence. I came into the house to find him stretched out on his extra-long couch that ended up having a fold out bed in it. The thing would have been a lot heavier than it looked to most people, but I had no problem lifting it. The Professor’s face beamed as I easily lugged the big thing and him across the yard. He waved like royalty to an imaginary crowd as we walked up the ramp. “Did you enjoy the ride, your highness?” “I did, indeed.” “I just got a great idea. I like the thought of you being a king or prince. I think I’ll start calling you my Little Prince, if that suits you, sir.” “Only we we’re alone together. I don’t think it would work in class.” It was his time to wink at me. There was no way he could know how that simple action – that mere acknowledgement of how he accepted my pet name and how he was beginning to reveal his true feelings – made me excited beyond belief. I had longed for a little guy to cuddle, to show off for, and to take care of for so long. I was beginning to realize my feelings for the Little Prince were consuming me completely. It was also pretty clear that he felt the same way about me. I decided to take our budding romance to a whole new level. “It’s getting pretty hot, Professor. Would it be okay with you, Little Prince, if I did the rest of the loading without my shirt?” I swear the guy’s heart stopped beating. True to form, the mouth dropped open wide, the eyes doubled in size, the face turned white as a sheet, and the man couldn’t say a word. He just nodded weakly. I grabbed the bottom of my t-shirt and started bringing it up over my enormous torso. When the shirt was about at my shoulders there was suddenly a loud gasp. “Holy fucking shit!” I immediately dropped my shirt back over my body – thinking something terrible had happened. I quickly looked at the Professor and saw that he looked like he was about to keel over dead. “What is it? What happened?” “You’re perfection.” He spoke as if in a trance. I could see he was still turning the sight of my massive chest and chiseled abs over and over in his head. I let out a little chuckle and then pulled my shirt off in one quick smooth move. I draped it over part of the truck and turned back to the Little Prince. The poor guy was having trouble figuring out where he wanted his gaze to land. It was pretty obvious he thought he’d be missing out on something if he didn’t take it all in at one time. I rolled my massive pecs just to tease him. His head bobbed up and down like he was riding some waves. “That’s it, Little Prince, follow the bouncing pecs. I want you to feel like all of these mountains of muscle bulge just for you. They’re all here just to serve my Little Prince.” My words and the heaving chest in front of him had so mesmerized the Professor that he was now completely hypnotized. It was as if he could think of nothing else but my huge body. I was pretty sure he had passed into some other world where only muscle registered to him. I decided to test my theory. I tensed every fiber that was not covered by clothing. “You like my body, Little Prince?” “Completely. It’s all I ever think about.” “And you don’t mind that I took off my shirt, do you?” “Hell no.” “You want this big man to show off for you?” “Yes, please yes.” “Then let’s get you moved, so we can have some real fun.” I walked passed the guy and down the ramp – both of us eager to get the task at hand done. For the next four and a half hours I basically loaded and unloaded the Professor’s entire house. I easily carried six boxes to each one the Little Prince could lift. I carried armoires, chests, tables, and much more – items that would have clearly required three to four moving men each. The Little Prince followed me like a good little puppy – continuously staring at my muscles as I lifted, bent over, and flexed just to continuously tease him. At one point I had grabbed the refrigerator and started out the front door when the Professor briefly came out of his trance to tell me the appliances weren’t going. I gently put the stainless steel, double-door big thing back in its original place. My Little Prince insisted on riding on all six of the dining room chairs as I carried them out to the truck – as well as anything he could fit on. It was like he was a small kid at an amusement park. I began to wonder what all the neighbors thought. The sun was beating down hard so I was sweating up a storm – not from exertion, just from the heat. Every now and then I’d run a finger down the deep valley between my bulging pecs – following the small river of manly perspiration – and then bring my fingers up to the Professor’s mouth so he could have a taste of his personal Hercules. We were both getting a little light headed – not from dehydration, but from the fact that we were perpetually rock hard, turning each other on every second we were together. The Professor whined a little when we were done unloading stuff into his gorgeous new modern house about three miles away and I told him he’d have to follow me in his car as I returned the truck. It was clear he didn’t want to be separated for that long. I didn’t put on my shirt when we drove to the rental place. I knew that would please my Little Prince in a big way. Watching the four husky men that worked at the shop immediately get intimidated when I walked up with the tiny man thrilled both of us. One of the guys, clearly the owner, cleared is throat and forced his gaze away from my massive bare chest to talk to my Little Prince. “Um, Professor Michaels, you had the truck rented for two days. Is there a problem? You’re back in five hours.” “No problem at all. It’s just that my big friend, here, has moved everything in my house on his own.” “You’re telling me that your entire two-story house has been moved in less than five hours and it was done by one guy!” “Yes.” The silence that followed in the room thrilled me. All eyes slowly returned to my big frame. I was a little excited by the fact that every guy in the room had to tilt his head back to look up at me – even though I was the youngest there. I gave the workers a big college-boy smile and pumped my arms into a massive double biceps pose. “I had a really good breakfast.” Immediately, I heard a sound that could only have been a cock spewing. Which was soon followed by the distinct smell of cum. I glanced down at the crotches of all the workers and smiled when I saw a wet stain starting to form at the front of the owner’s pants. He was the smallest of all the men, so that made me extra happy, as well. I don’t think the dude even realized he had shot off a big wad. He looked at me as he spoke. “Listen, big man, if you’re ever looking for a way to make some extra cash, don’t hesitate to come see me. I could use a one-man moving crew.” “I’ll keep that in mind, sir. I love lifting heavy things.”